as we could and some went to building our shallop Also I caused our Boate to be lanched ouer the Iland and sent my Mate Edward Gorrell with three others to seeke for a better place where to bring our ship on ground if it were possible to mend her againe But they returned without any certaintie by reason of the abundance of Ice which choked euery place They found wood growing on the shoare Thursday being faire weather Here Master Iohn Knight ended writing in this Iournall On this Thursday the sixe and twentieth of Iune in the morning our Master caused some of our men to goe aboord our ship to saue what things they could And hee and Edward Gorrell his Mate and his brother and three more of our Company tooke the Boate carrying with them foure Pistols three Muskets fiue Swords and two halfe Pikes for to goe ouer to a great Iland which was not aboue a mile from our ship to looke if they could find any Harbour or any Coue to get our ship into for to mend her Also he carried an Equinoctiall Diall with him and paper to make a Draught of the Land When they were passed ouer to the other side our Master his Mate and his brother and one more went on shoare leauing two of vs in the Boate with one Musket one Sword and an halfe Pike to keepe it which two stayed in the Boate from ten of the clocke in the morning vntill eleuen of the clocke at night but could heare no newes of them after their departure vp into the top of the Hill Then did the Trumpettor sound two or three times and the other did discharge his Musket two or three times and so they came away to the other side to the West of the Company where the ship was where they were watching for our comming who seeing vs two comming and no more they maruelled where the rest of the company were When wee came on shoare they enquired for our Master and the rest of our company But we could tell them no newes of them after their departure out of the Boat but that we did see them goe vp to the top of the Iland Which report did strike all our men into a great feare to thinke in what extremitie we were because we did want our Master and three of our best men and our Ship lay sunke and we had nothing to trust to but our Shallop which was not at that time halfe finished This night lying on shoare in our Tent which was betweene two Rocks we kept very good watch for feare of any peoples sudden assaulting of vs or if our Master and his company had trauailed so farre that they could not come againe that night and would shoote a Musket that wee might heare them But they came not at all The next day being Friday and the seuen and twentieth of Iune wee consulted to goe ouer seuen of vs with our Boate to try if we could see or learne any news of our Master or any of our men for we were afraid that they were either surprised by the Sauages of the Countrie or else deuoured by the wilde Beasts So we tooke with vs seuen Muskets and Swords and Targets and such prouision as we had in the Ship and went downe to the Sea-side but wee could not get ouer for Ice At length we returned with much adoe to get on shoare land went to our Ship to saue what things we could all that day On Saturday the eight and twentieth we did likewise saue what things we could and gat all our things out of our Ship and made her cleane in hold hauing faire weather hoping in God to saue her and to mend all things as well as we could for she lay vpon hard rocks wherefore we kept her as light as we could for beating and bruising of her hull That night about nine of the clocke it began to raine very sore and so continued all night and about one of the clocke at night our Boate-Swaine and our Steward being at watch and their watch almost out the Steward went aboord the Ship to pumpe leauing the Boate-Swaine at watch some Musket shot length from our Tent while he was in pumping there came ouer the rocks a great sort of the Countrey people toward the place where the Boate-Swaine was who when they saw him they shot their arrowes at him running toward him as fast as they could Whereupon hee discharged his Musket at them and fled to our Tent as fast as hee could thinking they had beset vs they were so many of them in sight The Steward hearing his Musket goe off came out of the Ship and as he was comming saw the Sauages running to our Shallop and cryed out to vs that were asleepe in our Tent to come to rescue the Boate-Swaine and the Shallop We made what haste we could when we came towards them and saw so many of them in our Shallop we were afraid we were betraid At this time it rained very sore yet calling our wits together we sent two of our men backe vnto our Tent the rest of vs made toward them and shot at them some three or foure Muskets who when they saw vs shoote they stood in our Shallop and held vp their hands vnto vs calling one to another Then thought we with our selues that we were better to dye in our defence in pursuing of them then they vs being but eight Men and a great Dogge When they saw vs marching toward them so fiercely our Dogge being formost they ranne away but we durst not pursue them any further for it was in the night and they were in sight aboue fiftie men Thus we recouered our Shallop Then we sent some more of our men to our Tent to keepe it and the rest followed toward the place whither they fled But before we could ouertake them they were gotten into their Boates and were rowing away through the Ice which was so thicke that they could not passe away but stucke fast for their Boates were very great wee seeing them sticke fast in the Ice some setting with Oares and some rowing came so neere them as we could and shot at them some dozen shot before they could get cleere which shot caused them to cry out very sore one to another for their Boates were full of men As farre as we could iudge they be very little people tawnie coloured thin or no beards and flat nosed and Man-eaters On Sunday the nine and twentieth all day long we gat such things as we could aboord our Shippe for feare they should come ouer with more men and beset vs our Ship lying betweene two great Rocks and all without so full of Ice that we could not passe any way to Sea no not with a Boate. That day two of our men kept watch vpon the Rocks to giue vs warning if they did come ouer with Boats Then did our Carpenter make what shift hee
sense and did their seruice and so by that time that they had done the water was holy which being sanctified the Metropolitan tooke a little thereof in his hands and cast it on the Emperour likewise vpon certaine of the Dukes and then they returned againe to the Church with the Priests that sate about the water but that prease that there was about the water when the Emperour was gone was wonderfull to behold for there came aboue fiue thousand Pots to be filled of that water for that Moscouite which hath no part of that water thinks himselfe vnhappy And very many went naked into the water both Men and Women and Children after the prease was a little gone the Emperours Iennets and Horses were brought to drinke of the same water and likewise many other men brought their Horses thither to drinke and by that meanes they make their Horses as holy as themselues All these ceremonies being ended we went to the Emperour to dinner where we were serued in vessels of siluer and in all other points as we had beene beforetime The Russes begin their Lent alwayes eight weeks before Easter the first weeke they eate Egs Milke Cheese and Butter and make great cheare with Pan-cakes and such other things one friend visiting another and from the same Sunday vntill our Shroue-sunday there are but few Russes sober but they are drunke day by day and it is accounted for no reproach or shame among them The next weeke being our first weeke in Lent or our cleansing weeke beginning our Shroue-sunday they make and keepe a great Fast. It is reported and the people doe verily beleeue that the Metropolitan neither eateth nor drinketh any manner of thing for the space of seuen dayes and they say that there are many Religious men which doe the like The Emperours Maiestie eateth but one morsell of bread and drinketh but one draught of drinke once in the day during that weeke and all men that are of any reputation come not out of their houses during that time so that the streets are almost voide of companie sauing a few poore folkes which wander to and fro The other sixe weekes they keepe as we doe ours but not one of them will eate either Butter Cheese Egs or Milke On Palme-sunday they haue a very solemne Procession in this manner following First they haue a Tree of a good bignesse which is made fast vpon two Sleds as though it were growing there and it is hanged with Apples Raisins Figs and Dates and with many other fruits abundantly In the midst of the same Tree stand fiue Boyes in white vestures which sing in the Tree before the Procession after this there followed certaine young men with Wax Tapers in their hands burning and a great Lanthorne that all the light should not goe out after them followed two with long Banners and sixe with round plates set vpon long staues the plates were of Copper very full of holes and thinne then followed sixe carrying painted Images vpon their shoulders after the Images followed certaine Priests to the number of one hundred or more with goodly vestures whereof ten or twelue are of white Damaske set and embroidered round about with faire and orient Pearles as great as Pease and among them certaine Saphires and other stones After them followed the one halfe of the Emperours Noblemen then commeth the Emperours Maiestie and the Metropolitan after this manner First there is a Horse couered with white linnen cloth downe to the ground his eares being made long with the same cloth like to an Asses eares Vpon this Horse the Metropolitan sitteth side-long like a woman in his lappe lieth a faire Booke with a Crucifixe of Gold-smiths worke vpon the couer which he holdeth fast with his left hand and in his right hand he hath a Crosse of Gold with which Crosse he ceaseth not to blesse the people as hee rideth There are to the number of thirtie men which spread abroad their garments before the Horse and as soone as the Horse is past ouer any of them they take them vp againe and runne before and spread them againe so that the Horse doth alway goe on some of them They which spread the garments are all Priests sonnes and for their labours the Emperour giueth vnto them new garments One of the Emperours Noblemen leadeth the Horse by the head but the Emperour himselfe going on foot leadeth the Horse by the end of the reyne of his Bridle with one of his hands and in the other of his hands hee had a branch of a Palme tree after this followed the rest of the Emperours Noblemen and Gentlemen with a great number of other people In this order they went from one Church to another within the Castle about the distance of two flight shot and so returned againe to the Emperours Church where they made an end of their seruice Which being done the Emperours Maiestie and certaine of his Noblemen went to the Metropolitan his house to dinner where of delicate fishes and good drinkes there was no lacke The rest of this weeke vntill Easter day they kept very solemnely continuing in their houses for the most part and vpon Munday or Thursday the Emperour doth alwaies vse to receiue the Sacrament and so doe most of his Nobles Vpon Good-friday they continue all the day in contemplation and prayers and they vse euery yeere on Good-friday to let loose a Prisoner in the stead of Barrabas The night following they goe to the Church where they sleepe vntill the next morning and at Easter they haue the Resurrection and after euery of the Lents they eate flesh the next weeke following Friday Saturday and all They haue an order at Easter which they alwaies obserue and that is this euery yeere against Easter to dye or colour red with Brazell a great number of Egges of which euery man and woman giueth one vnto the Priest of their Parish vpon Easter day in the morning And moreouer the common people vse to carrie in their hands one of their red Egges not onely vpon Easter day but also three or foure dayes after and Gentlemen and Gentlewomen haue Egges gilded which they carrie in like manner They vse it as they say for a great loue and in token of the Resurrection whereof they reioyce For when two friends meet during the Easter holy dayes they come and take one another by the hand the one of them saith the Lord or Christ is risen the other answereth it is so of a truth and then they kisse and exchange their Egges both men and women continuing in kissing foure dayes together His Majestie heareth all Complaints himselfe and with his owne mouth giueth sentence and judgement of all matters and that with expedition but Religious matters hee medleth not withall but referreth them wholly vnto the Metropolitane His Majestie retayneth and well rewardeth all strangers that come to serue him and especially men of Warre He delighteth not greatly in
Emperour and great Duke of all Russia Volademer Moskoe and Nouogrode King of Casan and Astracan Lord of Vobskoe great Duke of Smolenskoe Tuer Huder Vghory Perme Viatsky Bolgory c. Lord and great Duke of Nouogrod in the Low Countreyes of Chernigo Rezan Polotskey Rostoue Geraslaue Bealozera Leifland Oudorskey Obdorskey Condingskey King of all Syberia and the North Coasts Commander of the Countreyes of Iuersky Grysinsky and Emperour of Kabardiuskey of Chirkasky and of the whole Countrey of Garskey and of many other Countreyes and Kingdomes Lord and Emperour to know of his Maiesties health of England the Queene and Princes The second being a Captayne of Gunners the Emperours Guard named Kazriâ—e Dauydowich Beaheetchoue pronouncing the Emperour and Princes Title said hee was sent from them to know his Lordships health and vsage with the Kings Gentlemen The third was one of the Secretaries named Pheodor Boulteene obseruing the former order did deliuer what he had in command from the Emperor Prince and Empresse to informe the Embassador of their much fauour towards him and the Kings Gentlemen in prouiding for his Honourable entertayne and ease a faire large house to lodge in Also that they three were sent from the Emperour Prince and Empresse to be his Prestaues to supply the Emperours goodnesse toward him to prouide his necessaries and deliuer any sute it pleased the Ambassadour to make to the Emperour To all which the Embassadour very wisely gaue answere as they made report vnto the Emperour So we all presently mounted againe the Prestaues on either hand of the Ambassadour his Horse and Foot-cloth being led by his Page some small distance his Coach behind that and some sixe thousand Gallants after behind all who at the Embassadors riding through the guard that was made for him very courteously bowed himselfe Thus was he followed by thousands and within the three wals of the Citie many hundreds of young Noblemen Gentlemen and rich Merchants well mounted begirt the wayes on euery side diuers on foot also euen to the gate of the house where the Embassadour was to be lodged which was some two miles Whether being come he was brought into his Bed-chamber by the Noblemen his Prestaues where with many thankes for their honourable paines they were dismist betaking themselues to their further affaires The next morning came three other Prestaues with the former to know of his Lordships health and how he had rested the night past withall that if his Lordship wanted any thing they all or any one of them were as commanded so readie to obey therein These with the Interpreter and sixe Gentlemen were most within the walls lodged in a house ouer the gate besides we had fiftie Gunners to attend and guard vs in our going abroad The eight of October being the fourth day after our comming to Musco the Prestaues came to his Lordship to let him vnderstand they heard he should goe vp the next day wherefore they desired his speech and Embassage to the Emperour and the rather that the Interpreter might as they pretended translate it To this purpose very earnestly at seuerall times they made demand The Embassadour answered that he was sent from a mightie Prince to bee his Embassadour to their Emperour and being sent to their Master he deemed it not only a dishonour to him but a weaknesse in them to require that at his hands The â—leuenth of October his Lordship being sent for by his Prestaues there wayting hauing excellent Iennets for himselfe the Kings Gentlemen and good horses for the rest as likewise two gallant white Palfreis to carrie or draw a rich Chariot one parcell of the great Present with his followers and the Emperours guard carrying the rest on each side the streets standing the Emperours guard with Peeces in their hands well apparelled to the number of two thousand by esteeme many Messengers posting betwixt the Court and our Prestaues Thus with much state softly riding till we came vnto the vtmost gate of the Court hauing passed through the great Castle before there his Lordship dismounted Then met him a great Duke named Knase Andriay Metowich Soomederoue with certayne Gentlemen to bring him vp So in order as we rode we ascended the staires and a stone Gallerie whereon each side stood many Nobles and Courtiers in faire Coates of Persian Stuffe Veluet Damaske c. At the entry to the great Chamber two Counsellors encountred the Embassadour to conduct him through that Roome round about which sat many graue and richly apparrelled Personages Then we entred the Presence whether being come and making obeysance we staid to heare but not vnderstand a very gallant Nobleman named Peter Basman deliuer the Emperours Title Then the particular of the Presents and some other Ceremonies which performed the Embassadour hauing libertie deliuered so much of his Embassage as the time and occasion then affoorded After which the Emperour arising from his Throne demanded of the King of Englands health the Princes and Queenes then of the Embassadors and the Kings Gentlemen and how they had beene vsed since they entred within his Dominions to all which with obeysance wee answered as was meete Then the young Prince demanded the very same The Embassador hauing taken the Kings Letter of his Gentleman Vsher went vp after his obeysance to deliuer it which the Lord Chancellor would haue intercepted But the Embassadour gaue it to the Emperours owne hands and his Majestie afterwards deliuered it to the Lord Chancellor who tooke it and shewing the superscription to the Emperour and Prince held it in his hand openly with the Seale towards them Then the Emperour called the Embassadour to kisse his hand which he did as likewise the Princes and with his face towards them returned Then did hee call for the Kings Gentlemen to kisse his hand and the Princes which they after obeysance made did accordingly Afterwards his Majestie inuited his Lordship the Kings Gentlemen and the rest to dine with him as likewise Master I. Mericke Agent by name who gaue his attendance there on the Embassadour and was now as diuers times very graciously vsed of the Emperour and Prince no stranger that I euer heard off like him in all respects Being entred the Presence we might behold the excellent Majestie of a mightie Emperour seated in a Chaire of Gold richly embroydered with Persian Stuffe in his right hand hee held a golden Scepter a Crowne of pure Gold vpon his head a Coller of rich stones and Pearles about his necke his outward Garments of Crimson Veluet embroydered very faire with Pearles Precious stones and Gold On his right side on equall height to his Throne standing a very faire Globe of beaten Gold on a Pyramis with a faire Crosse vpon it vnto which before hee spake he turned a little and crost himselfe Nigh that stood a faire Bason and Ewer which the Emperour often vseth daily Close by him in another Throne sat the Prince in an
entred me thought I was come into a new World Whose Life and manners I will descrbe vnto your Highnesse as well as I can THey haue in no place any setled Citie to abide in neither know they of the Celestiall Citie to come They haue diuided all Scythia among themselues which stretcheth from the Riuer Danubius euen vnto the rising of the Sunne And euery of their Captaines according to the great or small number of his people knoweth the bounds of his Pastures and where hee ought to feed his Cattell Winter and Summer Spring and Autumne For in the Winter they descend vnto the warme Regions South-ward And in the Summer they ascend vnto the cold Regions North-ward In Winter when Snow lyeth vpon the ground they feed their Cattell vpon Pastures without water because then they vse Snow in stead of water Their houses wherein they sleepe they ground vpon a round foundation of Wickers artificially wrought and compacted together the Roofe whereof consisteth in like sort of Wickers meeting aboue into one little Roundell out of which Roundell ascendeth vpward a necke like vnto a Chimney which they couer with white Felt and oftentimes they lay Morter or white Earth vpon the said Felt with the powder of bones that it may shine white And sometimes also they couer it with blacke Felt. The said Felt on the necke of their house they doe garnish ouer with beautifull varietie of Pictures Before the doore likewise they hang a Felt curiously painted ouer For they spend all their coloured Felt in painting Vines Trees Birds and Beasts thereupon The said houses they make so large that they contayne thirtie foot in breadth For measuring once the breadth betweene the wheele-ruts of one of their Carts I found it to bee twentie feet ouer and when the house was vpon the Cart it stretched ouer the wheeles on each side fiue feet at the least I told two and twentie Oxen in one Teame drawing an house vpon a Cart eleuen in one order according to the breadth of the Cart and eleuen more before them the Axle-tree of the Cart was of an huge bignesse like vnto the Mast of a Ship And a fâ—llow stood in the doore of the house vpon the fore-stall of the Cart driuing forth the Oxen. Moreouer they make certayne foure square Baskets of small slender Wickers as bigge as great Chests and afterward from one side to another they frame an hollow lidde or couer of such like Wickers and make a doore in the fore-side thereof And then they couer the said Chest or little House with black Felt ubbed ouer with Tallow or Sheeps Milke to keep the rain from soking through which they deck likewise with painting or with feathers And in such Chests they put their whole Houshold-stuffe and Treasure Also the same Chests they doe strongly binde vpon other Carts which are drawne with Camels to the end they may wade through Riuers Neither doe they at any time take downe the said Chests from off their Carts When they take downe their dwelling houses they turne the doores alwayes to the South and next of all they place the Carts laden with their Chests here and there within halfe a stones cast of the House insomuch that the House standeth betweene two rankes of Carts as it were betweene two Walles The Matrones make for themselues most beautifull Carts which I am not able to describe vnto your Maiesty but by Pictures only for I would right willingly haue painted all things for you had my Skill beene ought in that Art One rich Moal or Tartar hath two hundred or one hundred such Carts with Chests Duke Baatu hath sixteene Wiues euery one of which hath one great house besides other little houses which they place behind the great one being as it were Chambers for their Maidens to dwell in And vnto euery of the said houses doe belong two hundred Carts When they take their houses from off the Carts the principall Wife placeth her Court on the West Frontier and so all the rest in their order so that the last Wife dwelleth vpon the East Frontier and one of the said Ladies Courts is distant from another about a stones cast Whereupon the Court of one rich Moal or Tartar will appeare like vnto a great Village very few men abiding in the same One woman will guide twenty or thirty Carts at once for their Countries are very plaine and they binde the Carts with Camels or Oxen one behind another And there sits a Wench in the fore-most Cart driuing the Oxen and all the residue follow on a like pace When they chance to come at any bad passage they let them loose and guide them ouer one by one for they goe a slow pace as fast as a Lambe or an Oxe can walke HAuing taken downe their houses from off their Carts and turning the doores South-ward they place the bed of the Master of the house at the North part thereof The womens place is alwayes on the East-side namely on the left hand of the good man of the house sitting vpon his bed with his face South-wards but the mens place is vpon the West-side namely at the right hand of their Master Men when they enter into the house will not in any case hang their Qâ—iuers on the womens side Ouer the Masters head there is alwayes an Image like a Puppet made of Fealt which they call the Masters Brother and another ouer the head of the good Wife or Mistris which they call her Brother being fastened to the wall and aboue betweene both of them there is a little leane one which is as it were the keeper of the whole house The good Wife or Mistris of the house placeth aloft at her beds feet on the right hand the Skinne of a Kid stuffed with Wooll or some other matter and neere vnto that a little Image or Puppet looking towards the Maidens and women Next vnto the doore also on the womens side there is another Image with a Cowes Vdder for the women that milke the Kine For it is the dutie of their women to milke Kine On the other side of the doore next vnto the men there is another Image with the Vdder of a Mare for the men which milke Mares And when they come together to drinke and make merrie they sprinkle part of their Drinke vpon the Image which is aboue the Masters head afterward vpon other Images in order then goeth a Seruant out of the house with a cup full of Drinke sprinkling it thrise towards the South and bowing his knee at euery time and this is done for the honour of the Fire Then performeth he the like Superstitious Idolatry towards the East for the honour of the Ayre and then to the West for the honour of the water and lastly to the North in the behalfe of the Dead When the Master holdeth a cup in his hand to drinke before hee tasteth thereof hee powreth his part vpon the ground
his abiding place euery one of which serueth him daily with the Caracosmos of an hundred Mares milke and so all of them together euery day with the Milke of three thousand Mares besides white Milke which other of his Subiects bring For euen as the Husbandmen of Syria bestow the third part of their fruits and carrie it vnto the Courts of their Lords euen so doe they their Mares milke euery third day Out of their Cowes milke they first churne Butter boyling the which Butter vnto a perfect decoction they put it into Rams skins which they reserue for the same purpose Neither doe they salt their Butter and yet by reason of the long seething it putrifieth not and they keepe it in store for Winter The churnmilke which remayneth of the Butter they let alone till it be as sowre as possibly it may be then they boyle it and in boyling it is turned all into Curds which Curds they drie in the Sun making them as hard as the drosse of Iron and this kind of food also they store vp in Sachels against Winter In the Winter season when Milke fayleth them they put the foresaid Curds which they all Gry-vt into a bladder and powring hot water thereinto they beat it lustily till they haue resolued it into the said Water which is thereby made exceedingly sowre and that they drinke in stead of Milke They are very scrupulous and take diligent heed that they drinke not faire Water by it selfe GReat Lords haue Cottages or Granges towards the South from whence their Tenants bring them Millet and Meale against Winter The poorer sort prouide themselues of such necessaries for the exchange of Rams and of other beasts skins The Tartars slaues fill their bellies with thicke water and are therewithall contented They will neither eate Mise with long tayles nor any kind of Mise with short tayles They haue also certaine little beasts called by them Sogur which he in a Caue twentie or thirtie of them together all the whole Winter sleeping there for the space of sixe moneths and these they take in great abundance There are also a kind of Conies hauing long tayles like vnto Cats and on the outside of their tayles grow blacke and white haires They haue many other small beasts good to eat which they know and discerne right well I saw no Deere there and but a few Hares but a great number of Roes I saw wild Asses in great abundance which be like vnto Mules Also I saw another kind of beast called Artak hauing in all resemblance the bodie of a Ram and crooked hornes which are of such bignesse that I could scarce lift vp a paire of them with one hand and of these hornes they make great drinking cups They haue Faulcons Girfaulcons and other Hawkes in great plentie all which they carrie vpon their right hands and they put alwaies about their Faulcons neckes a string of Leather which hangeth downe to the midst of their gorges by the which string when they cast them off the fist at the game with their left hand they bow downe the heads and breasts of the said Hawkes lest they should be tossed vp and downe and beaten with the wind or lest they should soare too high Wherefore they get a great part of their victuals by hunting and hawking Concerning their garments and attire be it knowne vnto your Maiestie that out of Cataya and other Regions of the East out of Persia also and other Countries of to South there are brought vnto them Stuffes of silke Cloth of gold and Cotton cloth which they weare in time of Summer But out of Russia Moxell Bulgaria the greater and Pascatir that is Hungaria the greater and out of Kersis all which are Northerne Regions and full of Woods and also out of many other Countries of the North which are subiect vnto them the Inhabitants bring them rich and costly skins of diuers sorts which I neuer saw in our Countries wherewithall they are clad in Winter And alwaies against Winter they make themselues two Gownes one with the furre inward to their skinne and another with the furre outward to defend them from wind and snow which for the most part are made of Wolues skins or Foxe skins or else of Papions And when they sit within the house they haue a finer Gowne to weare The poorer sort make their vpper Gowne of Dogs or of Goats skins When they goe to hunt for wild beasts there meets a great companie of them together and enuironing the place round about where they are sure to find some game by little and little they approach on all sides till they haue gotten the wild beasts into the midst as it were into a circle and then they discharge their Arrowes at them Also they make themselues Breeches of skins The rich Tartars sometimes furre their Gownes with pelluce or silke shag which is exceeding soft light and warme The poorer sort doe line their clothes with Cotton cloth which is made of the finest wooll they can picke out and of the courser part of the said wooll they make Felt to couer their houses and their chists and for their bedding also Of the same wooll being mixed with one third part of Horse haire they make all their cordage They make also of the said Felt couerings for their stooles and caps to defend their heads from the weather for all which purposes they spend a great quantitie of their wooll And thus much concerning the attire of the men THe men shaue a plot foure square vpon the crownes of their heads and from the two formost corners they shaue as it were two seames downe to their temples they shaue also their temples and the hinder part of their head euen vnto the nape of the necke likewise they shaue the fore-part of their scalpe downe to their foreheads and vpon their foreheads they leaue a locke of haire reaching downe vnto their eye-browes vpon the two hindermost corners of their heads they haue two lockes also which they twine and braid into knots and so bind and knit them vnder each eare one Moreouer their womens garments differ not from their mens sauing that they are somewhat longer But on the morrow after one of their women is married shee shaues her scalpe from the middest of her head downe to her forehead and weares a wide garment like vnto the hood of a Nunne yea larger and longer in all parts then a Nunnes hood beeing open before and girt vnto them vnder the right side For heerein doe the Tartars differ from the Turkes because the Turkes fasten their garments to their bodies on the left side but the Tartars alwaies on the right side They haue also an ornament for their heads which they call Botta beeing made of the barke of a Tree or of some such other lighter matter as they can finde which by reason of the thicknesse and roundnesse thereof cannot be holden but in both hands together and it hath
yeare after Also whosoeuer is present at the house where any one growne to mans estate lyeth dead he must not enter into the Court of Mangu-Can till one whole yeare be expired If it were a child deceased hee must not enter into the said Court till the next moneth after Neere vnto the graue of the partie deceased they alwaies leaue one Cottage If any of their Nobles being of the stocke of Chingis who was their first Lord and Father deceaseth his Sepulchre is vnknowne And alwaies about those places where they interre their Nobles there is one house of men to keepe the Sepulchres I could not learne that they vse to hide Treasures in the graues of their dead The Comanians build a great Toombe ouer their dead and erect the Image of the dead partie thereupon with his face towards the East holding a drinking Cup in his hand before his Nauell They erect also vpon the Monuments of rich men Pyramides that is to say little sharpe houses or pinacles and in some places I saw mightie Towers made of Bricke in other places Pyramides made of stones albeit there are no stones to be found thereabout I saw one newly buried in whose behalfe they hanged vp sixteene Horse-hides vnto each quarter of the world foure betweene certaine high posts and they set besides his Graue Cosmos for him to drinke and flesh to eate and yet they said that he was baptized I beheld other kinds of Sepulchres also towards the East namely large floores or pauements made of stone some round and some square and then foure long stones pitched vpright about the said pauement towards the foure Regions of the world When any man is sicke he lyeth in his bed and causeth a signe to be set vpon his house to signifie that there lyeth a sicke person there to the end that no man may enter into the said house whereupon none at all visit any sicke partie but his seruant onely Moreouer when any one is sicke in their great Courts they appoint Watch-men to stand round about the said Court who will not suffer any person to enter within the Precincts thereof For they feare least euill spirits or winds should come together with the parties that enter in They esteeme of Soothsayers as of their Priests ANd being come amongst those barbarous people me thought as I said before that I was entred into a new world for they came flocking about vs on horse-backe after they had made vs a long time to awaite for them sitting in the shadow vnder their blacke carts The first question which they demanded was whether we had euer beene with them heretofore or no And giuing them answere that we had not they began impudently to beg our victuals from vs. And we gaue them some of our Bisket and Wine which wee had brought with vs from the Towne of Soldaia And hauing drunke off one Flagon of our Wine they demanded another saying That a man goeth not into the house with one foote Howbeit we gaue them no more excusing our selues that we had but a little Then they asked vs whence we came and whither we were bound I answered them with the words aboue mentioned that wee had heard concerning Duke Sartach that hee was become a Christian and that vnto him our determination was to trauell hauing your Maiesties Letters to deliuer vnto him They were very inquisitiue to know whether I came of mine owne accord or whither I were sent I answered that no man compelled me to come neither had I come vnlesse I my selfe had beene willing and that therefore I was come according to mine owne will and to the will of my Superior I tooke diligent heed neuer to say that I was your Maiesties Embassadour Then they asked what I had in my Carts whether it were Gold or Siluer or rich Garments to carrie vnto Sartach I answered that Sartach should see what we had brought when we were once come vnto him and that they had nothing to doe to aske such questions but rather ought to conduct me vnto their Captaine and that he if he thought good should cause me to be directed vnto Sartach if not that I would returne For there was in the same Prouince one of Baatu his Kinsmen called Scacati vnto whom my Lord the Emperour of Constantinople had written Letters of request to suffer me to passe through his Territorie With this answere of ours they were satisfied giuing vs Horses and Oxen and two men to conduct vs. Howbeit before they would allow vs the foresaid necessaries for our iourney they made vs to awaite a long while begging our bread for their young Brats wondring at all things which they saw about our Seruants as their Kniues Gloues Purses and Points and desiring to haue them I excused my selfe that wee had a long way to trauell and that we must in no wise so soone depriue our selues of things necessary to finish so long a iourney Then they said that I was a very varlet True it is that they tooke nothing by force from me howbeit they will beg that which they see very importunatly and shamelesly And if a man bestow ought vpon them it is but cost lost for they are thanklesse wretches They esteeme themselues Lords and thinke that nothing should be denyed them by any man If a man giues them nought and afterwards stands in need of their seruice they will do right nought for him They gaue vs of their Cowes Milke to drink after the Butter was churned out of it being very sowre which they call Apram And so we departed from them And in very deed it seemed to me that we were escaped out of the hands of Diuels On the morrow we were come vnto the Captaine From the time wherein we departed from Soldaia till wee arriued at the Court of Sartach which was the space of two moneths we neuer lay in House or Tent but alwaies vnder the starry Canopie and in the open Aire or vnder our Carts Neither yet saw we any Village nor any mention of building where a Village had beene but the graues of the Comanians in great abundance The same euening our guide which had conducted vs gaue vs some Cosmos After I had drunke thereof I sweat most extreamely for the noueltie and strangenesse because I neuer dranke of it before Notwithstanding me thought it was very sauory as indeed it was ON the morrow after we met with the Carts of Scacatai laden with houses and me thought that a mightie Citie came to meete me I wondred also at the great multitude of huge Droues of Oxen and Horses and at the Flockes of Sheepe I could see but a few men that guided all these matters whereupon I inquired how many men hee had vnder him and they told me that he had not aboue fiue hundred in all the one halfe of which number we were come past as they lay in another Lodging Then the Seruant which was our
Guide told mee that I must present somewhat vnto Scacatai and so he caused vs to stay going himselfe before to giue notice of our comming By this time it was past three of the clocke and they vnladed their houses neere vnto a certayne water And there came vnto vs his Interpreter who being aduertised by vs that we were neuer there before demanded some of our victuals and wee yeelded vnto his request Also hee required of vs some garment for a Reward because hee was to interpret our Sayings vnto his Master Howbeit we excused our selues as well as we could Then hee asked vs what we would present vnto his Lord And we tooke a flagon of Wine and filled a Maund with Bisket and a Platter with Apples and other Fruits But he was not contented therewith because we brought him not some rich garment Notwithstanding wee entred so into his presence with feare and bashfulnesse Hee sate vpon his bed holding a Citron in his hand and his Wife sate by him who as I verily thinke had cut and pared her Nose betweene the Eyes that she might seeme to be more flat and saddle-nosed for she had left her selfe no Nose at all in that place hauing anoynted the very same place with a blacke Oyntment and her Eye-browes also which sight seemed most vgly in our Eyes Then I rehearsed vnto him the same words which I had spoken in other places before For it stood vs in hand to vse one and the same speech in all places For we were well fore-warned of this circumstance by some which had beene amongst the Tartars that we should neuer vary in our Tale. Then I besought him that he would vouchsafe to accept that small gift at our hands excusing my selfe that I was a Monke and that it was against our profession to possesse Gold or Siluer or precious Garments and therefore that I had not any such thing to giue him howbeit he should receiue some part of our victuals in stead of a blessing Hereupon he caused our Present to be receiued and immediately distributed the same among his men who were met together for the same purpose to drinke and make merry I deliuered also vnto him the Emperour of Constantinople his Letters this was eight dayes after the Feast of Ascension who sent them forth-with to Soldaia to haue them interpreted there for they were written in Greeke and he had none about him that was skilfull in the Greeke Tongue He asked vs also whether we would drinke any Cosmos that is to say Mares Milke For those that are Christians among them as namely the Russians Grecians and Alanians who keepe their owne Law very strictly will in no case drinke thereof yea they account themselues no Christians after they haue once drunke of it and their Priests reconcile them vnto the Church as if they had renounced the Christian Faith I gaue him answere that wee had as yet sufficient of our owne to drinke and that when our drinke fayled vs we must be constrayed to drinke such as should bee giuen vnto vs. Hee enquired also what was contayned in our Letters which your Maiestie sent vnto Sartach I answered that they were sealed vp and that there was nothing contayned in them but good and friendly words And he asked what words wee would deliuer vnto Sartach I answered the words of Christian Faith He asked againe what these words were For he was very desirous to heare them Then I expounded vnto him as well as I could by mine Interpreter who had no wit nor any vtterance of speech the Apostles Creed Which after hee had heard holding his peace he shooke his head Then hee assigned vnto vs two men who should giue attendance vpon our selues vpon our Horses and vpon our Oxen. And hee caused vs to ride in his company till the Messenger whom he had sent for the Interpretation of the Emperours Letters was returned And so wee trauelled in his company till the morrow after Pentecost VPon the Eeuen of Pentecost there came vnto vs certayne Alanians who are there called Acias being Christians after the manner of the Grecians vsing Greeke Bookes and Grecian Priests howbeit they are not Schismatikes as the Grecians are but without acception of persons they honour all Christians And they brought vnto vs sodden flesh requesting vs to eat of their meate and to pray for one of their company beeing dead Then I said because it was the Eeuen of so great and so solemne a Feast Day that wee would not eate any flesh for that time And I expounded vnto them the Solemnitie of the said Feast whereat they greatly reioyced for they were ignorant of all things appertayning to Christian Religion except only the Name of Christ. They and many other Christians both Russians and Hungarians demanded of vs whether they might be saued or no because they were constrayned to drinke Cosmos and to eate the dead carkasses of such things as were slaine by the Saracens and other Infidels Which euen the Greeke and Russian Priests them selues also esteeme as things strangled or offered vnto Idols because they were ignorant of the times of Fasting neither could they haue obserued them albeit they had knowne them Then instructed I them aswell as I could and strengthened them in the Faith As for the flesh which they had brought wee reserued it vntill the feast day For there was nothing to be sold among the Tartars for Gold and Siluer but onely for Cloath and Garments of the which kind of Merchandize wee had none at all When our Seruants offered them any Coyne called Yperpera they rubbed it with their fingers and put it vnto their noses to try by the smell whether it were Copper or no. Neither did they allow vs any food but Cowes Milke onely which was very sowre and filthy There was one thing most necessary greatly wanting vnto vs. For the water was so foule and muddy by reason of their Horses that it was not meete to be drunke And but for certaine Bisket which was by the goodnesse of God remaining vnto vs we had vndoubtedly perished VPon the day of Pentecost there came vnto vs a certaine Saracen vnto whom as he talked with vs we expounded the Christian Faith Who hearing of Gods benefits exhibited vnto mankind by the Incarnation of our Sauiour Christ and the Resurrection of the dead and the Iudgement to come and that in Baptisme was a washing away of sinnes said that hee would be baptized But when wee prepared our selues to the baptizing of him hee suddenly mounted on horse-back saying that he would go home and consult with his wife what were best to be done And on the morrow after he told vs that he durst in no case receiue Baptisme because then he should drinke no more Cosmos For the Christians of that place affirme that no true Christians ought to drinke thereof and that without the said liquor hee could not liue in that Desart From which
they call him who hath the Office of entertayning Ambassadours In the euening Coiat commanded vs to come vnto him Then our Guide began to enquire what wee would present him withall and was exceedingly offended when hee saw that wee had nothing ready to present We stood before him and he sate maiestically hauing musick and dancing in his presence Then I spake vnto him in the words before recited telling him for what purpose I was come vnto his Lord and requesting so much fauour at his hands as to bring our Letters vnto the sight of his Lord I excused my selfe also that I was a Monke not hauing nor receiuing nor vsing any gold or siluer or any other precious thing saue onely our Bookes and the Vestments wherein wee serued God and that this was the cause why I brought no present vnto him nor vnto his Lord. For I that had abandoned mine owne goods could not be a transporter of things for other men Then he answered very courteously that being a Monke and so doing I did well for so I should oâ—serue my vow neither did himselfe stand in need of ought that we had but rather was ready to bestow vpon vs such things as we our selues stood in need of and hee caused vs to sit downe and to drinke of his Milke And presently after hee requested vs to say our deuotions for him and wee did so Hee enquired also who was the greatest Prince among the Francks And I said the Emperour if he could enioy his owne Dominions in quiet No quoth hee but the King of France For hee had heard of your Hignesse by Lord Baldwine of Henault I found there also one of the Knights of the Temple who had beene in Cyprus and had made report of all things which he saw there Then returned we vnto our Lodging And on the morrow we sent him a flaggon of Muscadell Wine which had lasted verie well in so long a Iourney and a boxe full of Bisket which was most acceptable vnto him And hee kept our Seruants with him for that Euening The next morning hee commanded mee to come vnto the Court and to bring the Kings Letters and my Vestments and Bookes with mee because his Lord was desirous to see them Which we did accordingly lading one Cart with our Bookes and Vestments and another with Bisket Wine and Fruits Then hee caused all our Bookes and Vestments to bee layd forth And there stood round about vs many Tartars Christians and Saracens on Horse-backe At the sight whereof hee demanded whether I would bestow all those things vpon his Lord or no Which saying made mee to tremble and grieued mee full sore Howbeit dissembling our griefe as well as we could we shaped him this Answere Sir our humble request is that our Lord your Master would vouchsafe to accept our Bread Wine and Fruits not as a Present because it is too meane but as a Benediction least we should come with an emptie hand before him And hee shall see the Letters of my Souereigne Lord the King and by them hee shall vnderstand for what cause we are come vnto him and then both our selues and all that wee haue shall stand to his courtesie for our Vestments bee holy and it is vnlawfull for any but Priests to touch them Then he commanded vs to inuest our selues in the said Garments that we might goe before his Lord and we did so Then I my selfe putting on our most precious Ornaments tooke in mine armes a very faire Cushion and the Bible which your Maiestie gaue mee and a most beautifull Psalter which the Queenes Grace bestowed vpon mee wherein there were goodly Pictures Mine Associate tooke a Missall and a Crosse and the Clerke hauing put on his Surplice tooke a Censer in his hand And so we came vnto the presence of his Lord and they lifted vp the Felt hanging before his doore that hee might behold vs. Then they caused the Clerke and the Interpreter thrice to bow the knee but of vs they required no such submission And they diligently admonished vs to take heed that in going in and in comming out wee touched not the threshold of the house and requested vs to sing a Benediction for him Then we entred in singing Salue Regina And within the entrance of the doore stood a bench with Cosmos and drinking cups thereupon And all his Wiues were there assembled Also the Moals or rich Tartars thrusting in with vs pressed vs sore Then Coiat carryed vnto his Lord the Censer with Incense which hee beheld very diligently holding it in his hand Afterward he carryed the Psalter vnto him which he looked earnestly vpon and his Wife also that sate beside him After that he carryed the Bible then Sartach asked if the Gospell were contayned therein Yea said I and all the holy Scriptures besides He tooke the Crosse also in his hand and demanded concerning the Image whether it were the Image of Christ or no I said it was The Nestorians and the Armenians doe neuer make the figure of Christ vpon their Crosses Wherefore either they seeme not to thinke well of his Passion or else they are ashamed of it Then hee caused them that stood about vs to stand aside that hee might more fully behold our Ornaments Afterward I deliuered vnto him your Maiesties Letters with the Translation thereof into the Arabicke and Syriacke Languages For I caused them to bee translated at Acon into the Character and Dialect of both the said Tongues And there were certayne Armenian Priests which had skill in the Turkish and Arabian Languages The aforesaid Knight also of the Order of the Temple had knowledge in the Syriake Turkish and Arabian Tongues Then wee departed forth and put off our Vestments and there came vnto vs certayne Scribes together with the foresaid Coiat and caused our Letters to bee interpreted Which Letters being heard hee caused our Bread Wine and Fruits to bee receiued And hee permitted vs also to carrie our Vestments and Bookes vnto our owne Lodging This was done vpon the Feast of S. Peter ad vincula THe next morning betimes came vnto vs a certayne Priest who was brother vnto Coiat requesting to haue our boxe of Chrisme because Sartach as he said was desirous to see it and so we gaue it him About Euenty de Coiat sent for vs saying My Lord your King wrote good words vnto my Lord and Master Sartach Howbeit there are certayne matters of difficultie in them concerning which he dare not determine ought without the aduice and counsell of his Father And therefore of necessitie you must depart vnto his Father leauing behind you the two Carts which you brought hither yesterday with Vestments and Bookes in my custodie because my Lord is desirous to take more diligent view thereof I presently suspecting what mischiefe might ensue by his couetousnesse said vnto him Sir we will not onely leaue those with you but the two other Carts also which we haue in
wonder what Deuill carried the Religion of Mahomet thither For from Derbent which is vpon the extreme borders of Persia it is aboue thirtie dayes Iourney to passe ouerthwart the Desart and so to ascend by the banke of Etilia into the foresaid Countrey of Bulgaria All which way there is no Citie but onely certayne Cottages neere vnto that place where Etilia falleth into the Sea Those Bulgarians are most wicked Saracens more earnestly professing the damnable Religion of Mahomet then any other Nation whatsoeuer Moreouer when I first beheld the Court of Baatu I was astonied at the sight thereof for his Houses or Tents seemed as though they had beene some huge and mightie Citie stretching out a great way in length the people ranging vp and downe about it for the space of some three or foure leagues And euen as the people of Israel knew euery man on which side of the Tabernacle to pitch his Tent euen so euery one of them knoweth right well towards what side of the Court hee ought to place his house when he takes it from off the Cart. Whereupon the Court is called in their Language Horda which signifieth the midst because the Gouernour or Chieftaine among them dwels alwayes in the middest of his people except onely that directly towards the South no subiect or inferiour person placeth himselfe because towards that Region the Court gates are set open but vnto the right hand and the left hand they extend themselues as farre as they will according to the conueniencie of places so that they place not their houses directly opposite against the Court. At our arriuall wee were conducted vnto a Saracen who prouided not for vs any victuals at all The day following we were brought vnto the Court and Baatu had caused a large Tent to bee erected because his house or ordinary Tent could not contayne so many men and women as were assembled Our Guide admonished vs not to speake till Baatu had giuen vs commandement so to doe and that then we should speake our minds briefly Then Baatu demanded whether your Maiestie had sent Ambassadors vnto him or no I answered that your Maiestie had sent Messengers to Ken-Can and that you would not haue sent Messengers vnto him or Letters vnto Sartach had not your Highnesse beene perswaded that they were become Christians because you sent not vnto them for any feare but onely for congratulation and courtesies sake in regard that you heard they were conuerted to Christianitie Then led he vs vnto his Pauilion and we were charged not to touch the cords of the Tent which they account in stead of the threshold of the house There we stood in our habit bare-footed and bare-headed and were a great and strange spectacle in their eyes For indeed Frier Iohn de Plano Carpini had beene there before my comming howbeit because he was the Popes Messenger he changed his habit that hee might not be contemned Then wee were brought into the very midst of the Tent neither required they of vs to doe any reuerence by bowing our knees as they vse to doe of other Messengers Wee stood therefore before him for the space wherein a man might haue rehearsed the Psalme Miserere mei Deus and there was great silence kept of all men Baatu himselfe sate vpon a seat long and broad like vnto a Bed gilt all ouer with three staires to ascend thereunto and one of his Ladies sate beside him The men there assembled sate downe scattering some on the right hand of the said Lady and some on the left Those places on the one side which the women filled not vp for there were only the Wiues of Baatu were supplyed by the men Also at the very entrance of the Tent stood a bench furnished with Cosmos and with stately great cups of Siluer and Gold being richly set with Precious Stones Baatu beheld vs earnestly and wee him and he seemed to me to resemble in personage Monsieur Iohn de Beaumont whose soule resteth in peace And he had a fresh ruddie colour in his countenance At length hee commanded vs to speake Then our Guide gaue vs direction that we should bow our knees and speake Wherevpon I bowed one knee as vnto a man then he signified that I should kneele vpon both knees and I did so being loth to contend about such circumstances And againe hee commanded me to speake Then I thinking of Prayer vnto God because I kneeled on both my knees beganne to pray on this wise Sir we beseech the Lord from whom all good things doe proceed and who hath giuen you these earthly benefits that it would please him hereafter to make you partaker of his heauenly blessings because the former without these are but vaine and improfitable And I added further Be it knowne vnto you of a certaintie that you shall not obtayne the ioyes of Heauen vnlesse you become a Christian for God saith Whosoeuer beleeueth and is baptized shal be saued but he that beleeueth not shal be condemned At this word he modestly smiled but the other Moals began to clap their hands and to deride vs. And of my silly Interpreter of whom especially I should haue receiued comfort in time of need was himselfe abashed and vtterly dasht out of countenance Then after silence made I said vnto him I came vnto your Sonne because we heard that he was become a Christian and I brought vnto him Letters on the behalfe of my Souereigne Lord the King of France and your Sonne sent me hither vnto you The cause of my comming therefore is best knowne vnto your selfe Then he caused me to rise vp And he enquired your Maiesties Name and my name and the name of mine Associate and Interpreter and caused them all to be put downe in writing He demanded likewise because hee had beene informed that you were departed out of your owne Countries with an Armie against whom you waged warre I answered against the Saracens who had defiled the House of God at Ierusalem He asked also whether your Highnesse had euer before that time sent any Messengers vnto him or no To you Sir said I neuer Then caused he vs to sit downe and gaue vs of his Milke to drinke which they account to be a great fauour especially when any man is admitted to drinke Cosmos with him in his owne house And as I sate looking downe vpon the ground he commanded me to lift vp my countenance being desirous as yet to take more diligent view of vs or else perhaps for a kind of Superstitious obseruation For they esteeme it a signe of ill lucke or a prognostication of euill vnto them when any man sits in their presence holding downe his head as if he were sad especially when hee leanes his cheeke or chin vpon his hand Then we departed forth and immediately after came our Guide vnto vs and conducting vs vnto our Lodging said vnto mee Your Master the King requesteth that you
Idol-temple I found the Priests of the said Idols there For alwaies at the Kalends they set open their Temples and the Priests adorne themselues and offer vp the peoples Oblations of Bread and Fruits First therefore I will describe vnto you those rites and ceremonies which are common vnto all their Idol-temples and then the superstitions of the foresaid Iugures which be as it were a sect distinguished from the rest They doe all of them worship towards the North clapping their hands together and prostrating themselues on their knees vpon the earth holding also their foreheads in their hands Whereupon the Nestorians of those parts will in no case ioyne their hands together in time of prayer but they pray displaying their hands before their breasts They extend their Temples in length East and West and vpon the North side they build a Chamber in manner of a Vestrie for them selues to goe forth into Or sometimes it is otherwise If it be a foure square Temple in the midst of the Temple towards the North side thereof they take in one Chamber in that place where the Quire should stand And within the said Chamber they place a Chest long and broade like vnto a Table and behind the said Chest towards the South stands their principall Idoll which I saw at Caracarum and it was as big as the Idoll of Saint Christopher Also a certaine Nestorian Priest which had beene in Catay said that in that Countrey there is an Idoll of so huge a bignesse that it may be seene two daies iourney before a man come at it And so they place other Idols round about the foresaid principall Idoll being all of them finely gilt ouer with pure gold and vpon the said Chest which is in manner of a Table they set Candles and Oblations The doores of their Temples are alwaies open towards the South contrary to the customes of the Saracens They haue also great Bels like vnto vs. And that is the cause as I thinke why the Christians of the East will in no case vse great Bells Notwithstanding they are common among the Russians and Graecians of Gasaria ALl their Priests had their heads and beards shauen quite ouer and they are clad in Saffron coloured garments and being once shauen they leade an vnmarried life from that time forward and they liue an hundred or two hundred of them together in one Cloister or Couent Vpon those daies when they enter into their Temples they place two long Formes therein and so sitting vpon the said Formes like Singing-men in a Quire namely the one halfe of them directly ouer against the other they haue certaine bookes in their hands which sometimes they lay downe by them vpon the Formes and their heads are bare so long as they remaine in the Temple And there they reade softly vnto themselues not vttering any voice at all Whereupon comming in amongst them at the time of their superstitious deuotions and finding them all sitting mute in manner aforesaid I attempted diuers waies to prouoke them vnto speech and yet could not by any meanes possible They haue with them also whithersoeuer they goe a certaine string with an hundred or two hundred Nut-shels thereupon much like to our bead-roll which wee carrie about with vs. And they doe alwaies vtter these words Ou mam Hactani God thou knowest as one of them expounded it vnto me And so often doe they expect a reward at Gods hands as they pronounce these words in remembrance of God Round about their Temple they doe alwaies make a faire Court like vnto a Church-yard which they enuiron with a good wall and vpon the South part thereof they build a great Portall wherein they sit and conferre together And vpon the top of the said Portall they pitch a long Pole right vp exalting it if they can aboue all the whole Towne besides And by the same Pole all men may know that there stands the Temple of their Idols These rites and ceremonies aforesaid be common vnto all Idolaters in those parts Going vpon a time towards the foresaid Idoll-temple I found certaine Priests sitting in the outward Portall And those which I saw seemed vnto mee by their shauen beards as if they had beene French men They wore certaine ornaments vpon their heads made of Paper The Priests of the foresaid Iugures doe vse such attire whithersoeuer they goe They are alwaies in their Saffron coloured Iackets which bee very straight being laced or buttened from the bosome right downe after the French fashion and they haue a Cloake vpon their left shoulder descending before and behind vnder their right arme like vnto a Deacon carrying the houssel-box in time of Lent Their letters or kind of writing the Tartars did receiue They begin to write at the top of their paper drawing their lines right downe and so they reade and multiply their lines from the left hand to the right They doe vse certaine papers and characters in their Magicall practices Whereupon their Temples are full of such short scrolls hanged round about them Also Mangu-Can hath sent letters vnto your Maiestie written in the language of the Moals or Tartars and in the foresaid hand or letter of the Iugures They burne their dead according to the ancient custome and lay vp the ashes in the top of a Pyramis Now after I had sate a while by the foresaid Priests and entred into their Temple and seene many of their Images both great and small I demanded of them what they beleeued concerning God And they answered Wee beleeue that theâ—e is onely one God And I demanded farther Whether doe you beleeue that he is a Spirit or some bodily substance They said Wee beleeue that hee is a Spirit Then said I Doe you beleeue that God euer tooke mans nature vpon him Then they answered No. And againe I said Sithence yee beleeue that hee is a Spirit to what end doe you make so many bodily Images to represent him Sithence also you beleeue not that hee was made man why doe you resemble him rather vnto the Image of a man then of any other creature Then they answered saying we frame not those Images whereby to represent God But when any rich man amongst vs or his sonne or his wife or any of his friends deceaseth he causeth the Image of the dead partie to be made and to be placed here and we in remembrance of him doe reuerence thereunto Then I replyed You doe these things onely for the friendship and flatterie of men No said they but for their memorie Then they demanded of mee as it were in scoffing wise Where is God To whom I answered Where is your soule they said In our bodies Then said I Is it not in euery part of your bodie ruling and guiding the whole bodie and yet notwithstanding is not seene or perceiued Euen so God is euery where and ruleth all things and yet is he inuisible being vnderstanding and wisedome it selfe Then being desirous to
there shee gaue the Monke a Iascot and to the Archdeacon of the Priests another she caused a Nassic to be spread before vs to wit a piece of Cloth as broad as a Couerlet of a Bed very large and a Buckeram which when I would not receiue they sent them to my Interpreter who had them to himselfe He brought the Nassic to Cyprus which he sold for eightie Sultanines of Cyprus but it was much the worse for the carriage Then drinke was brought to wit drinke made of Rice and red Wine like Wine of Rochell and Cosmos Then the Ladie holding the cup full in her hand desired blessing vpon her knees and all the Priests sing with a loud voyce and shee drunke it vp and I and my companion must sing Another time when all of them were almost drunke then meate was brought to wit the carkasse of one Ramme which was presently deuoured and after that great fishes which are called Carpes without Salt or Bread whereof I eate a little so they passed the day vntill the Euening And when the Lady her selfe was drunke she tooke her Chariot the Priests singing and went her way The next Sunday when There was a Marriage in Cana of Galily is read for the Gospell Chans Sonne came whose Mother was a Christian and did the like but not with so great Solemnitie For he gaue no gifts but made the Priests drinke till they were drunke and gaue them parched Millet to eate Before the first Sunday in Lent the Nestorians fast three dayes which they call the Fast of Ionas which he preached to the Niniuites And the Armenians fast fiue dayes which they call the Fast of Saint Sorkis which is the greatest Saint amongst them The Nestorians beginne their Fast vpon Tuesday and end it vpon Thursday so that vpon Friday they eate flesh And all that time I saw the Chancelor to wit the great Secretarie of State called Bulgai make them a pittance of flesh vpon the Friday and they blessed the flesh with great Solemnitie as the Paschall Lambe is blessed but he eate none with them and this I learned of Willielmus Parisiensis who was his very familiar friend The Monke sent to Mangu to fast that weeke which as I heard hee did so that on the Sabbath of Septuagesima at which time it is as it were Easter to the Armenians wee went on Procession to the house of Mangu and the Monke and we two being first searched whether wee had Kniues went in with the Priests before him And while we went in one of the Seruants went forth carrying out the shoulder bones of Rammes burnt to the blacknesse of Coales Whereupon I maruelled greatly what it should meane whereof after I had inquired I vnderstood that hee neuer doth any thing before he haue consulted with those bones Whereupon hee doth not so much as suffer a man to enter his house but first consulteth with that bone which kind of Diuination is thus done When he purposeth to doe any thing he causeth three of those bones to be brought vnto him vnburnt and holding them he thinketh of the thing whereof he will consult whether he may doe it or not and then deliuereth the bones to bee burnt and there are alwayes two little Roomes hard by the house where he lyes where those bones are burnt which are diligently sought for euery day thorow all the Leskar or Tent-dwelling When they are burnt blacke they bring them vnto him then hee lookes vpon them whether the bones by the heate of the fire be cleft right length-wayes then the way is open that he may do it But if the bones be cracked athwart or round pieces flye out of them then he doth it not for the bone is alwayes cleft in the fire or the thinne skin which ouer-spreadeth it And if one of the three be cleft forth right yet he doth it When therefore wee went in before him aduised before that wee should not touch the threshold the Nestorian Priests brought him Incenses and he put it vpon the Censor and they censed him Then they sung blessing his cup and after them the Monke pronounced his blessing and we must blesse last And when he saw vs holding the Bible before our brest he caused it to be brought vnto him that he might see it which hee diligently looked vpon Then after he had drunke and the chiefe Priest had wayted on his Cup they gaue the Priests drinke After that we went forth and my companion stayed last And when wee were without my companion when hee should haue gone out after vs turned his face to Chan bowing himselfe vnto him and then hastily following vs he stumbled at the threshold of the house And when we went in haste toward the house of Baltu his eldest Sonne they that obserued the threshold layd hands on my companion and made him stay that hee should not follow vs calling one and commanding him to carrie him to Bulgai who is the great Secretary of the Court and iudgeth those that are arraigned of life and death But I knew it not yet when I looked backe and saw him not comming I thought they detayned him to giue him some lighter garments For he was weake and so laden with Pelt-garments that he could scarce goe Then they called our Interpreter and made him sit with him but wee went to Chans eldest Sonnes house who had two Wiues and was lodged at the right side of his Fathers Court who as soone as he saw vs comming leaping from his bed whereon he sate cast himselfe vpon the earth smiting his fore-head against the ground worshipping the Crosse and arising caused it to be set vpon a new cloth in an high place by him very honourably He hath a Schoolemaster a Nestorian Priest called Dauid a very Drunkard who teacheth him Then he made vs sit and giue the Priests drinke and hee also dranke receiuing the blessing from them Then wee went vnto the Court of the second Lady which was called Cota who followed Idolaters whom wee found lying sicke a bed Then the Monke made her rise out of her bed and worship the Crosse bowing her knees thrice and ducking toward the ground he standing with the Crosse at the West-side of the house and she on the East this being done they changed places and the Monke went with the Crosse vnto the East and shee vnto the West And hee boldly commanded her although she were so weake that she could scarce stand vpon her feet that shee should cast herselfe downe thrice againe and worship the Crosse toward the East after the manner of the Christians which she did and he taught her to make the signe of the Crosse vpon her forehead After she lay downe vpon her bed and praying for her we went vnto the third house where a Christian Lady vsed to be who being dead a young woman succeeded her who together with the Daughter of her Lord ioyfully receiued vs and
Eeuen wee were in all the houses of Mangu Chan and I saw when hee should drinke how they cast Cosmos to their Idols of Felt. Then I said to the Monke What fellowshippe hath Christ with Beliall What part hath our Crosse with these Idols Moreouer Mangu Chan hath eight Brethren three by the Mother and fiue by the Father One of them of his Mothers side hee sent into the Countrey of the Hassasines who are called by them Mulibet and hee commanded to kill them all Another went towards Persia and is now entred therein to goe as is thought into Turkie from thence to send Armies against Baldach and Vastacius One of the other he sent into Cataia against some that rebelled His youngest Brother of the same venter hee kept nigh himselfe whose name was Arabucha who holdeth his Mothers Court which was a Christian whose Seruant Master William is for one of his Brothers on the Fathers side tooke him in Hungarie in a certayne Citie called Belgrade where there was a Norman Bishoppe of Belle-Ville neere Roan with a certayne Nephew of the Bishoppes whom I saw there at Caracarum And hee gaue Master William to Mangues Mother because shee was very earnest to haue him When she was dead Master William came backe againe to Arabucha with all things else pertayning to the Court of his Mother and from him hee came to the knowledge of Mangu Chan. Who after the finishing of the foresaid Worke gaue vnto Master William an hundred Iascots that is a thousand Markes On the Eeuen therefore of the Ascension Mangu Chan said hee would goe to his Mothers Court and visit her for it was neere And the Monke said hee would goe with him and giue his blessing to his Mothers soule Chan was well contented In the Euening the day of the Ascension the foresaid Ladie was very much pained And the chiefe of the Sooth-sayers sent to the Monke commanding him that the Table should not be smitten On the morrow when the whole Court remooued the Court of the foresaid Ladie remayned still And when wee came to the place where the Court should stay the Monke was commanded to depart further from the Court then hee was wont which hee did Then Arabucha met his brother Chan. So the Monke and wee seeing that hee was to passe by vs met him with the Crosse. And hee calling vs to minde because sometimes he had beene at our Oratorie stretching forth his hand made a Crosse vnto vs like a Bishop Then the Monke taking Horse followed him bearing certayne Fruits But hee alighted before his brothers Court wayting while hee came from hunting Then the Monke alighted there and offered him the Fruit which hee receiued And hard by him sate two Saracens of the Nobilitie of the Court of Chan. But Arabucha vnderstanding of the contention betweene the Christians and the Saracens enquired of the Monke if hee knew the said Saracens and hee answered I know they are Dogges why haue you them so neere you but they replyed why say they doe you wrong vs when wee doe none to you To whom the Monke said I speake the truth and yee and your Mahomet are vile Dogges Then they beganne to answere blasphemously against Christ and Arabucha forbad them saying speake not so blasphemously for wee know that the Messias is God That very houre there arose so great a winde ouer all the street that the Deuils seemed to runne through them And after awhile there came Rumours that the Ladie was dead The next morning Chan returning towards his Court another way For this is their Sorcerie that they neuer returne the same way they came Moreouer while the Court abode heere after the remooue thereof none dare passe that way neither Horseman nor Footman where the Court stayed so long as any shew of the fire made there remayneth That day certayne Saracens kept company with the Monke vpon the way prouoking him and disputing with him And when hee could not defend himselfe with Argument and they mocked him hee would haue lashed them with the Whip which hee held in his hand and hee went so farre that the foresaid words were reported at the Court. And wee were commanded to depart with other Messengers and not abide before the Court where wee were wont And I alwayes hoped the King of Armenia would come There came some about Easter from Bolac where those Dutchmen are for whose sake chiefly I went thither who told mee that the Dutch Priest should come to the Court. Therefore I mooued no Question to Mangu concerning our stay or departure And in the beginning hee gaue vs leaue to stay but two monethes and now fiue monethes are past This was done about the end of May. And wee had continued there all Ianuary February March Aprill and May. But hearing no newes of the King or the said Priest and fearing lest wee should returne in the Winter whose sharpnesse wee had prooued I caused to bee demanded of Mangu Chan what his pleasure was concerning vs because willingly wee would euer stay there if so hee pleased But if wee must returne it were easier for vs to returne in Summer then in the Winter Hee presently sent vnto mee commanding that I should not goe farre off because his pleasure was to speake with mee the next day But I told him that if hee would speake with mee hee should send for Master Williams Sonne for my Interpreter was not sufficient And hee that spake with mee was a Saracen who had beene a Messenger to Vastacius and blinded with Rewards counselled Vastacius to send Ambassadours to Mangu Chan and the meane while the time passed for Vastacius thought hee would presently enter his Countrey So hee sent and after hee knew them hee little regarded them nor made peace with them neither did they yet enter his Countrey nor shall they bee able so long as they dare defend themselues nor did they euer take any Countrey by Force but by Deceit And because men make peace with them vnder colour of that peace they ouerthrow them Then hee beganne to bee very Inquisitiue of the Pope and of the King of the Franckes and of the way to goe to them But the Monke hearing this aduised mee secretly not to answere him because he would procure that an Ambassadour should be sent Whereupon I held my peace not willing to answere him And hee spake vnto mee I know not what iniurious words for the which the Nestorian Priests would haue accused him so that hee had either beene slaine or beaten all to clouts but I would not ON the morrow to wit the Sunday before Pentecost they brought mee to the Court and the chiefe Secretaries of the Court came vnto mee one of Moal who wayteth vpon Chans cup and the rest Saracens inquiring on the behalfe of Chan wherefore I came Then I told them the foresaid words how I came to Sartach and from Sartach to Baatu and how Baatu sent me thither Whereupon
at length he begins to raue and causeth himselfe to be bound Then the Deuill comes in the darke and giues him flesh to eate and makes him answer On a certaine time as Master William told me a certaine Hungarian hid himselfe with them and the Deuill being vpon the house cryed that hee could not come in because a certaine Christian was with them He hearing this fled with haste because they began to search for him These things and many other doe they which were too long to report AFter the Feast of Penticost they began to make ready their Letters which they meant to send vnto you In the meane while he returned to Caracarum and held a great Solemnity iust about the fifteenth of Iune and hee desired that all the Embassadours should be present The last day also he sent for vs but I went to the Church to Baptise three Children of a certaine poore Dutch-man whom we found there Master William was chiefe Butler at that Feast because he made the Tree which powred foorth drinke And all the Poore and Rich sung and daunced and clapped their hands before Chan. Then he began to make an Oration vnto them saying I haue sent my Brethren farre off and haue sent them into danger into forraigne Nations Now it shall appeare what yee will doe when I shall send you that our Common-wealth may be inlarged Euery day in those foure dayes hee changed garments which hee gaue them all of one colour euery day from the shooes euen to the tyre of the head At that time I saw the Embassadour of the Calipha of Baldach who caused himselfe to bee carried vpon a Horse-litter betweene two Mules to the Court of whom some said that he made peace with them so that they should giue him ten thousand Horse for his Army Others said that Mangu said hee would not make Peace vnlesse they would destroy all their Munition And the Embassadour answered when you will plucke off your Horse hoofes we will destroy our Munition I saw also there the Embassadours of a certaine Soldan of India who brought with him eight Leopards and ten Hare-hounds taught to sit vpon the Horse buttockes as Leopards doe When I inquired of India which way it lay from that place they shewed me towards the West And those Embassadours returned with me almost for three Weekes together alwayes westward I saw also the Embassadors of the Soldan of Turkie who brought him rich presents And hee answered as I heard he needed neither Gold nor Siluer but men wherefore he required them to prouide him an Army In the feast of Saint Iohn he held a great Drinking and I caused one hundred and fiue Carts and ninety Horses to be numbred all laden with Cowes milke And in the feast of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul in like manner At length the Letters being dispatched which he sendeth to you they called me and interpreted them the tenor whereof I writ as I could vnderstand them by my Interpreter which is this The commandement of the eternall God is this There is but one Eternall God in Heauen vpon Earth let there be but one Lord Chingis Chan Temingu Tingij That is to say the sound of Yron They call Chingis the sound of Yron because hee was a Smith and puffed vp with pride they call him now the Sonne of God This is the word which is spoken to you Whatsoeuer Moals wee are whatsoeuer Naymans whatsoeuer Merkets whatsoeuer Musulman wheresoeuer eares may heare whethersoeuer Horse may goe there cause it to bee heard and vnderstood since they haue heard my commandement and would not beleeue it and would leuy an Army against vs yee shall heare and see that they shall be as hauing Eyes and not seeing and when they would hold any thing they shall be without hands and when they would walke they shall be without feet This is the commandement of the Eternall God by the vertue of the Eternall God by the great world of the Moall The cōmandement of Mangu Chan is giuen to the French King King Lodouick and all other Lords and Priests and to the great world of the Frankes that they vnderstand my wordes and the commaundement of the Eternall God made to Chingis Chan. Nor from Chingis Chan nor others after him came this commandement vnto you A certaine man called Dauid came vnto you as an Embassadour of the Moalls but he was a lyar and with him you sent your Embassadours to Chen-chan After Chen-chan was dead your Embassadours came to his Court Charmis his wife sent you Cloth called Nasic But to know matters appertayning to Warre and Peace and to settle the great World in quiet and to see to doe good That wicked woman more vile then a Dog how could shee know how to doe it Those two Monkes which came from you vnto Sartach Sartach sent them to Baatu but Baatu because Mangu Chan is the greatest ouer the World of the Moalls sent them vnto vs. But now that the great World and the Priests and the Monkes might liue in peace and enioy their goods that the commandement of God might be heard among you wee would haue sent our Embassadours of Moall with your Priests but they answered that betweene vs and you there was a warlike Nation and many bad men and troublesome wayes so as they feared they could not bring our Embassadours safe vnto you but if we would deliuer them our Letters contayning our commandement to King Lodowick they would carrie them For this cause wee sent not our Embassadours with them But wee haue sent the commandement of the eternall God by your said Priests It is the commandement of the eternall God which wee haue giuen you to vnderstand And when you shall heare and beleeue it if yee will obey vs send your Embassadours vnto vs so shall wee be certified whether yee will haue peace with vs or warre When by the power of the eternall God the whole World shall be in vnitie ioy and peace from the rising of the Sunne to the going downe of the same then shall it appeare what wee will doe When yee shall heare and vnderstand the commandement of the eternall God and will not hearken to it nor beleeue it saying our Countrey is farre off our Hills are strong our Sea is great and in this confidence shall leuie an Armie against vs to know what wee can doe Hee which made that which was hard easie and that which was farre off neere the eternall God himselfe knowes it And they called vs your Embassadors in the Letters Then I said vnto them call vs not Embassadors for I said well to Chan that wee are not the Embassadors of King Lodowicke Then they went vnto him and told him But when they returned they said vnto me that he held it much for our good and that he commanded them to write as I should direct them Then I told them they should leaue out the name of Embassadour
another circuit of sixe mile square with three Gates on the South square and three on the North that which is in the midst being in both the greater and kept shut except when the Can passeth that way the other alway open to others In each corner of this Wall and in the midst is a faire Palace eight in all very large in which are kept the Cans munitions and furnitures of all sorts for Horses in one in another Bowes and shooting Artillerie in a third Costlets Curasses and leather Armours and so in the rest Within this circuit is another wall-circuit very thicke and ten paces high all the battlements white the wall square each square a mile in length with sixe gates as the former and eight Palaces also very great wherein are the Cans prouision Betwixt these two last walls are many faire trees and medowes in which are Deere Muske beasts with other game and store of grasse the paths being heigthned two cubits to spare it no durt nor plashes of water being therein Within this last wall is the Palace of the great Can the greatest that hath beene seene abutting with the wall on the North and South and open spaced where the Barons and Souldiers passe It hath no seeling but a very high roofe the foundation of the pauement ten palms high with a wall of marble round about it two paces wide as it were a walke In the end of the wall without is a faire Turret with Pillars In the walls of the Halls and Chambers are carued Dragons Souldiers Birds Beasts of diuers kinds histories of Warres gilded The roofe is so made that nothing is seene but Gold and Imagery In euery square of the Palace is a great Hall of marble capable of great multitudes The Chambers are disposed the best that may be deuised the roofe is red greene azure and of all coloures Behind the Palace are great Roomes and priuate store-houses for his treasures and Iewels for his women and other secret employments Ouer against the said Palace of the Can is another for Cingis his sonne whose Court was in all things like his Fathers Neere this Palace towards the North is a Mount made by hand a mile in compasse one hundred paces high beset with trees that are alwaies greene Vnto this mountaine the king commandeth all the best trees to be brought from remote parts lading Elephants with them for they are taken vp with the roots and are transplanted in this Mountaine And because this Mountaine is alwaies greene it is called The greene Mountaine And where the earth of that Mount was taken away are two Lakes answering each other with a pretie Riuer filling them stored with fish and so grated that the fish cannot get forth The Citie of Cambalu in the Prouince of Cathai seated on a great Riuer was famous and regall from antiquitie And this name Cambalu signifieth The Citie of the Lord or Prince This Citie the great Can remoued vnto the other side of the Riuer where the Palaces are for he vnderstood by the Astrologers that it should rebell against the Empire This new built Citie is called Taidu and he made all the Catayans to goe out of the old Citie into the new which contayneth in compasse foure and twentie miles euery side of the square contayning sixe miles It hath walls of earth ten paces thicke at the bottome and at the top but three by little and little ascending thinner the batlements are white Euery square of the wall hath three principall Gates which are twelue in all hauing sumptuous Palaces built ouer each of them There are also excellent Palaces in the angles of the walls where the Armes of the Garrison which are one thousand at each Gate are kept The buildings are squared out the streets laid very straight by line throughout this Citie so that from one Gate a free prospect openeth thorow the Citie to the opposite Gate hauing very goodly houses built on both sides like Palaces with Gardens and Courts diuided to the Heads of Families In the middle of the Citie a certaine sumptuous house is built wherein hangeth a very great Bell after the third knolling whereof in the night no man may goe out of his house vntill the beginning of the day following except it be for speciall cause as for a woman in trauell c. And they are compelled to carrie a light with them Without the Citie of Cambalu are twelue great Suburbs three or foure miles long ioyning vpon each of the twelue Gates more inhabiting the Suburbs then the Citie heere Marchants and Strangers keepe each Nation hauing a seuerall Store-house or Burse in which they lodge No dead corps of any man is buryed within this Citie but the bodies of Idolaters are burned without the Suburbs where the dead bodies of other sects are buryed And because an huge multitude of Sorcerers conuerse alwayes there they haue about twentie fiue thousand Harlots in the Suburbs and in the Citie and these haue a Captaine appointed ouer euery hundreth and thousand and one Generall whose office is that when Embassadours come or such as haue businesse with the Can whose charges he findeth this Captaine giueth euery Embassadour and euery man of his family change of women nightly at free cost for this is the Queanes tribute The Guards euery night cast those in prison which they finde walking late and if they be found guiltie they are beaten with Cudgels for the Bachsi tell them that it is not good to shed mans blood But many dye of those beatings The great Can hath in his Court twelue thousand Horse-men which they call Casitan faithfull Souldiers of their Lord who guard his person more for state then feare And foure Captaines haue the charge of these whereof euery one commandeth three thousand When one Captaine with three thousand Souldiers within the Palace hath guarded the King for three dayes and nights another Captaine with his Souldiers againe succeedeth and so throughout the whole yeeare this course of watching by course is obserued When through occasion of any feastiuall day hee keepeth a solemne Court his Table being higher then the rest of the Tables is set at the North part of the Hall and his face is to the South hauing the greatest Queene on his left hand to wit his principall wife and his Sonnes and nephews and they of the blood royall on his right Yet their table is in a lower place so that they scarce touch the Kings feet with their heads the seat of the eldest being higher then the rest The Barons and Princes sit in a lower place then that Their wiues also keepe the like order first the Cans sonnes wiues and his kinsmens sits lower on the left hand and after those of the Lords and of euery Captaine and Noble-man each in her degree and order And the Emperour himselfe while he sitteth at his table may cast his eyes vpon all that
in circuit and of old encompassed three thousand and sixe hundred miles as is seene in the Maps of the Mariners of those parts but the North winds haue made a great part of it Sea It is the best Iland of the World The King is named Sendernaz The men and women are Idolaters goe naked saue that they couer their priuities with a cloth haue no Corne but Rice and Oyle of Sesamino Milke Flesh Wine of trees abundance of Brasill the best Rubies in the World Saphires Topazes Amathists and other Gems The King is said to haue the best Rubie in the World one palme long and as big as a mans arme without spot shining like a fire not to be bought for money Cublai Can sent and offered the value of a Citie for it but the King answered he would not giue it for the treasure of the world nor part with it hauing beene his Ancestours The men are vnfit for warres and hire others when they haue occasion §. X. Of the firme Land of the Greater India FRom Zeilan sayling sixtie miles to the West is the great Prouince of Malabar which is not an Iland but firme Continent called India the greater the richest Prouince in the World There are in it foure Kings the chiefe of which is Senderbandi in whose Kingdome they fish for Pearles to wit betwixt Malabar and Zeilan in a Bay where the Sea is not aboue ten or twelue fathome in which diuers descend and in bags or nets tyed to their bodies bring vp the Oysters in which they are And because there are great fishes which kill the Fishermen they hire certaine Bramines to charme them being skilfull to charme all sorts of beasts also and birds and these haue the twentieth the King the tenth These Oysters are found all Aprill and till the midst of May and not else in September they finde them in a place aboue three hundred miles off and till the midst of October The King goeth as naked as the rest saue that he weareth some honorable Ensignes as a Coller of precious stones about his necke and a threed of Silke to his breast with one hundred and foure faire Pearles as Beads to number his Prayers of which he must daily say so many to his Idols like Bracelets he weareth on three places of his armes and likewise on his legs and on his fingers also and toes The prayers which he sayth are Pacauca pacauca pacauca one hundred and foure times This King hath one thousand women and if any please his sense he takes her as one he did from his brother whence warres had followed but the mother threatning to cut off her breasts which had nourished them if they proceeded stayed the broyle He hath many Horsemen for his Guard which alway accompanie him who when the King dies throw themselues voluntarily into the fire wherein he is burned to doe him seruice in the next World This and his brethren the Kings of Malabar buy their Horses from Ormus and other parts The Countrey breeds none and if it happens sometimes yet are they there bred ill-fauoured and naught Condemned persons will offer themselues to die in honour of such an Idoll which is performed with twelue Kniues and twelue wounds in diuers parts of the bodie at euery blow saying I kill my selfe in honour of that Idol and the last he thrusts in his heart and then is burned by his kindred The wiues also cast themselues into the fire with their husbands they being disreputed which refuse it They worship Idols and most of them Beeues and would not eat of so holy flesh as Beefe for all the World There are some called Gaui which eate those Beeues which dye alone may not kill them and dawbe ouer their houses with Oxe dung These Gaui are of the Posteritie of those which slue Saint Thomas and cannot enter the place where his bodie is if ten men should carrie them They sit on Carpets on the ground in this Kingdome they haue no Corne but Rice are no Warriours kill no beasts but when they will eat any get the Saracens to doe it or other people wash twice a day morning and euening both men and women and will not otherwise eate which they which obserue not are accounted Heretikes They touch not their meat with the left hand but vse that hand only to wipe and other vncleane offices They drinke each in his owne pot and will not touch another mans pot nor suffer their owne to touch their mouth but hold it ouer and powre it in To strangers which haue no pot they powre drinke into his hands to drinke with them Iustice is seuerely executed for Crimes and Creditors may encompasse their Debtors with a Circle which he dares not passe till hee hath paid or giuen securitie if he doth he is to be put to death and M. Marco once saw the King himselfe on Horse-backe thus encircled by a Merchant whom he had long delayed and frustrated neither would the King goe out of the Circle which the Merchant had drawne till he had satisfied him the people applauding the Kings Iustice. They are very scrupulous in drinking Wine of the Grape and they which doe it are not admitted to be Witnesse a thing denyed also to him which sayles by Sea for they say such men are desperate They thinke Leachery no sinne It is very hote and they haue no raine but in Iune Iuly and August without which refreshing of the Ayre they could not liue They haue many Physiognomers and Sooth-sayers which obserue beasts and Birds and haue an vnluckie houre euery day of the weeke called Choiach as on Munday betwixt two and three on Tuesday the third houre on Wednesday the ninth c. thorow all the yeare set downe in their Bookes They curiously obserue Natiuities at thirteene yeares old they put the Boyes to get their owne liuings which runne vp and down to buy and sell hauing a little stocke giuen them to begin and in Pearle-season they buy a few Pearles and sell them againe to the Merchants which cannot well endure the Sunne for little gaine What they get they bring to their Mothers to dresse for them but may not eate at their Fathers cost They haue Idols Males and Females to which they offer their Daughters which when the Monkes or Priests appoint sing and dance to cheere the Idols and diuers times set victuals before them saying that they eat leauing it the space of a meale singing the while and then they fall to eating in deed after which they returne home The cause of these solaces is the household quarrels betwixt the God and his Goddesse which if they should not thus appease they should lose their blessing The great men haue Litters of large Canes which they can fasten artificially to some vpper place to preuent Tarantulas byting and Fleas and other Vermine and for fresh Aire The place of Saint Thomas his Sepulchre is a small
Chesmacoran are thirteene Kingdomes India minor is from Ziambi to Murfili in which are eight Kingdomes besides Ilands many The second or middle India is called Abascia The chiefe King is a Christian there are six other Kings three Christians and three Saracens subiect to him there are also Iewes Saint Thomas hauing preached in Nubia came to Abascia and there did the like and after to Malabar They are great Warriors alway in Armes against the Soldan of Adem and the people of Nubia I heard that An. 1288. the great Abissine would haue visited Ierusalem but being disswaded by reason of Saracen Kingdomes in the way he sent a Bishop of holy life to doe his deuotions who in his returne was taken by the Soldan of Adem and circumcised by force whereupon the Abissine raysed a power discomfited the Soldan with two other Mahumetan Kings tooke and spoyled Adem Abascia is rich in gold Escier is subiect to Adem fortie miles distant South-east where is store of white Frankincense very good which drops from small Trees by incision of the barke a rich merchandise c. Some in that Countrey for want of Corne make Bisket of Fish whereof they haue great plentie They also feede their beasts with fishes They take them in March April and May c. Hauing spoken of the Prouinces on the Coast I will now returne to some Prouinces more to the North where many Tartars dwell which haue a King called Caidu of the Race of Cingis Can but subiect to none These obserue the customes of their old Progenitors dwell not in Cities Castles or Fortresses but abide with their King in the Fields Playnes Valleyes and Forests and are esteemed true Tartars They haue no sort of Corne but liue of Flesh and Milke in great peace They haue store of Horses Kine Sheepe and other beasts There are found great white Beares twentie palmes long black Foxes very great wilde Asses and little beasts called Roudes which beare the Sable Furres and Vari arcolini and those which are called Pharaos rats which the Tartars are cunning to take The great Lakes which are frozen except in a few moneths of the yeere cause that the Summer is scarse to bee trauelled for myre And therefore the Merchants to buy their Furres for fourteene dayes iourney thorow the Desart haue set vp for each day a house of Wood where they abide and barter and in Winter they vse Sleds without wheeles and plaine in the bottome rising with a semi-circle at the top or end drawne easily on the Ice by beasts like great Dogs six yoked by couples the Sledman only with his Merchant and Furres sitting therein In the end of the Region of these Tartars is a Countrey reaching to the furthest North called Darknesse because the most part of the Winter moneths the Sunne appeares not and the Ayre is thicke and darkish as betimes in the morning with vs. The men there are pale and great haue no Prince and liue like beasts The Tartars oft rob them of their Cattell in those darke moneths and left they should lose their way they ride on Mares which haue Colts sucking which they leaue with a Guard at the entrance of that Countrey where the Light beginneth to faile and when they haue taken their prey giue reynes to the Mares which hasten to their Colts In their long continued day of Summer they take many the finest Furres one occasion of the Tartars going to rob them of which I haue heard some are brought into Russia Russia is a great Countrey in that Northerne Darknesse the people are Greeke Christians the Men and Women faire and pay Tribute to the King of the Tartars of the West on whom they border on the East There is store of Furres Waxe and Minerals of siluer It reacheth as I was told to the Ocean Sea in which are store of Gerfalcons and Falcons To the Reader IN this admirable Voyage of Polo I confesse Inopem me copia fecit the Translation which I had of Master Hakluyts from the corrupted Latine being lesse then nothing nimirum damno auctus fui did me no steed but losse whiles I would compare it with the Latine and thought to amend it by the Italian and was forced at last to reiect both Latine and English and after much vexation to present thee this as it is out of Ramusio I haue not giuen thee word for word as an exact Translator but the sense in all things substantiall with longer Relations then I haue admitted in others because many which haue read M. Paulus neuer saw M. Polo nor know the worth of the worthiest Voyage that perhaps any one man hath written a man credible in that which hee saw himselfe in some things receiued by Relation rather telling what he heard then that which I dare beleeue and specially toward the end of his third Booke which I haue therefore more abridged Pitie it is that time hath so gnawne and eaten some-where and some-where deuoured vtterly many his names and Tracts which new Lords and new Lawes the Saracenicall Conquests especially euer since his time in those parts haue caused And farre easier by the Cans greatnesse then and his employments vnder him might hee know the World in those times then in the combustions long since begunne and still continued in diuersified and quarrelling States is possible the Saracens quarrelling with Ethnikes Christians and other Saracens the Tartars diuided and sub-diuided into so many quarrelsome Serpentine heads whereby that hugenesse is broken in pieces the Chinois and others prohibiting ingresse of strangers egresse of their owne that I mention not Ethnike and Moorish Diuisions amongst themselues In the same time with Polo liued this following Armenian of whom Ramusio relateth and this Discourse intimateth that the Holy Land being quite lost Pope Clement the Fift minding to recouer it was giuen to vnderstand of helpes which might be gotten from the Tartars and withall of this Haiton or Antonie a Kinsman of the King of Armenia then liuing a Monke or Frier of the Order Premonstratensis in Episcopia in Cyprus who in his young time had beene exercised in the Warres betwixt the Tartars and Egyptian Soldans by whom he might receiue the best Intelligence of Tartarian Affaires He therefore as hee first remoued the Court from Rome to France where it abode seuentie yeares caused the said Hayton to be brought from Cyprus to France with all his Memorials and Writings of that subiect and being comne to Poitiers caused one Nicolo di Falcon a Frenchman to write in French which the other dictated in Armenian which was done Anno 1307. A Copie of this Storie written aboue two hundred yeares since came to Ramâ—sioes hand whereto I here that I say not you are beholden whence hee tooke that which concerned the Tartars omitting the rest or remitting rather his Reader to M. Polo Betwixt which two some difference may seeme but so little that Wisemen need no aduertisement thereof One
for their flockes therefore the Inhabitants for the most part are Shepherds dwelling in Tents and houses that may easily bee remoued from place to place The greatest Citie of that Kingdome is called Ocerra there groweth but little Barley or Wheate no Wine at all Their Drinke is Cursia and other made Drinks and Milke they eate Rice and Millet and flesh and are called Turkes And almost all of them are of the Sect of wicked Mahomet yet there are some amongst them of no Faith nor Religion They haue no peculiar Characters of their owne but doe vse the Arabike Letters in their Cities or Campes 4. The Kingdome of the Corasmians is well stored with good Cities and Townes and there are many Inhabitants because the Land is fruitfull and pleasant and wheate and other graine is there in great quantitie but they haue little Wine This Kingdome is confined with a Wildernesse of one hundred dayes Iourney in length on the West-side it reacheth out to the Caspian Sea On the North it bordereth on the Kingdome of Cumania and on the South it hath the Kingdome of Turquestan The chiefe Citie of that Kingdome is called Corasme and the people are called Corasmians being Pagans which haue neither Learning not Religion But those wich are called Soldini are very fierce in Armes and haue their Language and Letters and Ceremonies of the Greekes and make the bodie of Christ after the Greeke manner and are obedient to the Patriarkes of Antioch 5. The Kingdome of Cumania is very great yet by reason of the distemperature of the Ayre it is ill inhabited for in the Winter season the cold is so great in some places that neither man nor beast can any way liue therein And againe in some places the heate of Summer is so great that none can endure the same nor the flyes which abound there This Kingdome of Cumania is in a manner all plaine and there are no Trees nor any Wood to bee found therein vnlesse it be about some Cities which haue certayne Orchards The people inhabit in Fields and in Tents burning the dung of beasts in steed of Wood This Kingdome of Cumania on the East-side hath the Kingdome of Corasmia and a certayne Desert or Wildernesse on the West-side is the great Sea called Pontus Euxinus and the Sea of Tanais on the North-side it confineth on the Kingdome of Cassia and on the South-side it reacheth out to a certayne great Riuer called Etil which euery yeare is frozen and sometimes remayneth all the yeare so hardly frozen that men and beasts goe thereon as on Land on the bankes of that Riuer are found certayne small Trees But beyond and on the other side of that Riuer are diuers and sundry Nations inhabiting which are not accounted of the Kingdome of Cumania and yet are obedient to the King thereof And some there are which inhabit about the Mountayne Cocas which is exceeding great and high The Astures and other rauenous Birds breeding in that Mountayne are all white and that Mountayne is seated betweene two Seas for on the West is the great Euxine Sea and the Caspian Sea on the East which Caspian Sea hath no entrance into the Ocean but is as a Lake which only for his greatnesse hath the name of a Sea for it is the greatest Lake that is to bee found in the World reaching from the said Mountayne Caucasus euen to the head of the Kingdome of Persia and diuideth all Asia into two parts whereof that which is towards the East is called Asia profunda and that which is on the West is called Asia maior or the greater Asia and many good fishes are in that Lake 6. The Kingdome of India is very long and situated on the Ocean Sea which in those parts is called the Indian Sea This Kingdome beginneth from the Confines of Persia and extendeth by East vnto a Prouince called Balaris in which are found the precious stones which wee call Balayes On the North-side is that long and great Desart of India where the Emperour Alexander is said to haue found so many Serpents and such diuersitie of Beasts inhabiting In that Kingdome it is that Saint Thomas preached the Faith of Christ and conuerted many people and Prouinces But because they are so farre distant and remote from other places and parts of Christendome the Christian Religion is there much diminished for there is but one Citie that is inhabited with Christians the rest hauing wholy forsaken the profession of Christianitie On the South-side of this Kingdome is a very long reach of the Ocean in the which are many Ilands but their Inhabitans be all blacke going altogether naked for heat and worship Idols like fooles In those Ilands are found precious stones Pearles and Gold and sundry Spices and medicinable drugs helpfull vnto men There is also a certayne Iland called Celan or Zeilan knowne in ancient time by the name of Taprobana in which are found Rubies and Saphires and the King of that Iland hath the greatest and best Rubie that is any where to be found which when hee is to be crowned King he holdeth in his hand riding round about the Citie and is afterwards obeyed of all as King 9. In the Land of Armenia there are foure Kingdomes yet haue they alwayes beene subiect to one King only The length of the Kingdome of Armenia beginneth at the Confines of Persia and reacheth out West-ward euen to the Kingdome of Turkie The breadth of Armenia begins at the Citie Miralis called the Iron Gate and extendeth euen to the Kingdome of Media In Armenia there are many great and very rich Cities of which Tauris is the chiefe they haue both Characters of their owne called the Armenian Letters and others also which they call Haloen In Armenia is the highest Hill or Mountayne that is in the World which is commonly called Arath or Ararat and on the top of that Mountayne the Arke of Noah rested first after the Deluge And albeit for the abundance of Snow which is alwayes on that Mountayne both Winter and Summer none is able to goe vp the same yet is there alwayes seene in the top thereof a certaine blacke thing which men affirme to be the Arke 10. The Kingdome of Georgia on the East-side beginneth from a certayne great Mountayne called Alboris or Albsor There doe inhabit many Nations and thereof that Prouince is called Alania or Albania from whence the Kingdome of Georgia reacheth West-ward on the North-side to some Lands of the Kingdome of Turkie the whole length of this Kingdome of Georgia lying vpon the great Sea and on the South-side it is confined with Armenia the Great This Kingdome of Georgia is diuided into two Kingdomes one of which is called by the name of Georgia and the other knowne by the name of Albcas or Albcase and they haue beene alwaies gouerned by two seuerall Kings The one of which is subiect to the
his demands that are lawfull and honest Therefore to you O King of Armenia Wee returne this answere That wee will accept of all your Requests made and will cause them all God-willing to bee duely accomplished first I my selfe being Emperour and Lord of the Tartarians will bee baptised in that Faith which the Christians hold at this day wishing and aduising all my Subiects to doe the like yet not entending to force any thereunto To your second We will and agree that there be a perpetuall peace betweene the Tartarians and Christians yet with this caution that your selfe bee a chiefe Pledge and Suretie that the Christians obserue on their behalfe the like peace and amitie towards vs as wee for our part intend inuiolably to keepe towards them Wee grant also That all the Churches of Christians and their Clergie-men whatsoeuer either Secular or Religious shall enioy their Priuiledge and Immunitie of Libertie and Exemption throughout the Dominions of our Empire and that none shall molest them any kinde of wayes Touching the matter of the holy Land we say That if we could conueniently we would willingly goe thither in person for the reuerence we beare to our Lord Iesus Christ. But because we haue many occasions of importance to stay vs in these parts wee will take order with our Brother Haloon for the due accomplishment of that seruice in all points as it behooueth for the freeing of the Citie of Hierusalom and all the holy Land out of the hands of the Pagans and restoring it to the Christians Concerning the Caliph of Baldach We will giue order to Baydo our Captaine of the Tartarians which are in the Kingdome of Turkie and the rest thereabouts that they bee all obedient to our Brother whom wee will haue to destroy the Caliph as our capitall and deadly Enemie The Charter which the King of Armenia desireth for assistance from the Tartarians Wee wish it to bee drawne according to his desire and wee are readie in all things to confirme it Lastly whereas the King Armenia requireth That the Lands of his Kingdome which the Saracens had taken from and haue since beene recouered by the Tartarians may be restored vnto him we freely and frankly accord it willing our Brother Haloon to see such restitution made without delay 24. After that Mango Can had thus liberally accorded the Requests of the King of Armenia and confirmed them by Charters he would forth with receiue the Sacrament of Baptisme and was accordingly baptised by the hands of a certaine Bishop who was Chancellor of the King of Armenia and all that were of his houshold with many other great Personages of both Sexes And then he made choice of such as were to accompany his Brother Haloon about the enterprize of the Holy Land After Haloon and the King of Armenia departed and rode both together vntill they passed ouer the great Riuer Phison then Haloon with his mightie Armie inuaded the Countreyes and Lands euery where and in lesse then six moneths hee subdued easily the whole Kingdome of Persia because it was without a Ruler or Gouernour and tooke in all the Countreyes without resistance euen till he came to the Land of certayne Infidels which are called Assassini hauing neither Law nor Religion but liuing as their Prince and Lord commonly called Sexmontio instructeth them at whose pleasure and commandement they willingly and readily expose themselues to death These had a certayne impregnable Castle called Tigado which was so well furnished with all kind of necessary prouision and so strongly built and seated that they feared no assault Haloon therefore commanded one of his Captaynes to take with him tenne thousand of those Tartarians which hee had left in Persia and in no wise to depart from the siege of that Castle vntill hee had taken it so that they remayned at the siege thereof by the space of seuen yeares both Winner and Summer which at last was yeelded vp by the Assassini only for want of clothes but not for any penury of victuals or scarsitie of any other thing whiles Haloon employed himselfe in ordering of the Kingdome of Persia and besieging the Castle of the Assassini the King of Armenia tooke leaue of him to returne because hee had beene long out of his Kingdome Haloon therefore licenced him to depart and giuing him many great gifts directed his Precept to Baydo residing in the Kingdome of Turkie which he had subdued that he should conduct him safely to the entrance of his owne Kingdome which in all things he fulfilled so that after three yeares and a halfe of absence the King of Armenia through the mercie of Iesus Christ came ioyfully home into his owne Countrey 25. Haloon hauing ordered the Kingdome of Persia in conuenient manner went into a certayne Prouince neere to Armenia called Sorloch where he reposed and recreated himselfe all the Sommer and at the beginning of Winter he besieged Baldach in which the Caliph resided who was the chiefe Master and Doctor of the Irreligious Sect of Mahometisme for which Enterprize Haoloon re-enforced his Army with thirtie thousand Tarrarians that were in the Kingdome of Turkie and assaulting the Citie by the shoare hee tooke the same without any great difficultie or delay The Caliph was brought aliue into the presence of Haloon and there was found in Baldach so much Treasure and Riches as would scarcely bee beleeued to bee in all the World besides This Citie of Baldach was taken in the yeere 1258. 26. When Haoloon had disposed of the Citie of Baldach he caused the Caliph to be brought vnto him and all his Treasure to be laid before him Then he demanded of him whether he had beene Lord of all that Treasure who affirming it was asked againe why hee had not made vse thereof in procuring the ayde of his Neighbours and leuyed mercenarie Souldiers to defend him and his Countrey from the power of the Tartarians whose answere was that hee thought his owne people had been sufficient Then said Haloon to the Caliph thou art said to be the chiefe Doctor Teacher of all that beleeue the deceiuing Doctrine of Mahomet receiuest rewards and Gifts of them all therefore such and so precious a Master must be fed with no other meate but with these precious things which thou hast loued and kept so carefully all which wee giue thee for thy sustenance and so commanded that the Caliph should bee shut into a Chamber and that his Pearle and Gold should bee set before him that hee might eate as much as hee would thereof but that no other meate nor drinke should be giuen him by which meanes the miserable wretch ended his life after a miserable manner And there was no other Caliph in Baldach after him 27. After that Haoloon had subdued Baldach and all the Countrey round about hee distributed the Prouinces amongst his Captaines and Rulers as he thought good giuing charge that the Christians should
diuers colours some weare them of Silk many doe vse them on the Feast dayes of Silke the Rulers weare commonly fine Serge and on their Feasts they vse very fine Silkes chiefly crimson which none in the Countrie may weare but they the poore people weare commonly Coats of white Linnen because it costs but little on their head they weare a high Cap made of very fine twigs and it is round interwouen with blacke Silke and very well made they vse their Stockins whole footed which are very well made and stiched and they weare Boots or Shooes as the curiositie or abilitie of euery one is either of Silke or of Leather in Winter they weare Stockins of Felt either fine or course but the cloth is made of Felt they vse also in Winter their garments lined with Martines chiefly about the necke they vse quilted Iackets and some doe vse them of Felt in Winter vnder their Coats They vse long haire like women which they weare finely combed and they combe it many times a day they weare it tyed on the crowne of the head and through the knot thrust through with a long small Siluer pin those which are not married to wit the yong Bachelors doe weare for a deuise a fillet or ribband dresse very well made their Cap remayning aboue it that it may be seene they haue a superstition in their haire therefore they weare it so long holding that by it they shall be carried to Heauen The common Priests doe keepe their haire but are shauen for they say they neede no helpe to carrie them to Heauen Yet among them are some Priests of the Temple of the Idols which among the Chinas are more reuerenced then the rest these doe weare haire on the top of the head fastned with a stick very curiously wrought like a close hand varnished with a very fine varnish which they call Acharan and these Priests doe weare black coates the other wearing a white coate The Chinaes are very curteous men the common curtesie is the left hand close they inclose it within the right hand and they bring them very oft to their brest shewing they haue one another inclosed in their heart and to this motion of the hands they joyne wordes of curtesie though the wordes of the common sort is to say one to another Chifan mesan which is to say Haue yee eaten or no for all their good in this world is resolued in eating The particular curtesies betweene men of sort which haue not seene one another a long while are the armes bowed and the fingers clasped one within another they stoope and speake with wordes of great curtesie euery one labouring to giue the hand to the other to make him rise and the more honorable they are the longer they stand in these curtesies The honorable and noble People doe vse also many curtesies at the Table the one giuing drinke to the other and euery one laboureth to giue the hand to the other in their drinking for at the table there is no other seruice but that of drinking If there come any Ghest newly to his friends house or his kinsman if the Master of the house be not apparelled in holy day clothes when the Ghest commeth in he maketh no account of him nor any mention till he commandeth to bring his festiuall apparell and after he is so apparelled hee goeth to the Ghest and receiueth him with many complements and curtesies For they hold it not conuenient that a new-come Ghest and of reuerence bee receiued with common apparell but clothed in feast-like apparell for in this he sheweth him that his entring into his house is a feast day to him Whatsoeuer person or persons come to any mans house of qualitie hee hath a custome to offer him in a fine basket one Porcelane or as many as the persons are with a kinde of drinke which they call Cha which is somewhat bitter red and medicinall which they are wont to make of a certayne concoction of herbes somewhat bitter with this they welcome commonly all manner of persons that they doe respect be they strangers or be they not to me they offered it many times The Chinaes are great eaters and they vse many dainties they eate at one table Fish and Flesh and the base people dresse it sometime all together The dainties which are to bee eaten at one table are set all together on the board that euery one may eate where hee liketh best It is a cleanly and neat people The common people hath some grosse things Certayne noble Portugals went to shew me on a day in Cantan a banquet which a rich Merchant made which was worth the sight The house where it was made was with a loft and very faire with many faire windowes and casements and all of it was a mirror the Tables were set in three places of the house for euery Ghest enuited a Table and a Chaire very faire and gilt or with siluer and euery Table had before it a cloth of Damaske downe to the ground On the Tables was neither cloth nor napkins as well because the Tables were very fine as because they eate so cleanly that they need none of these things the fruit was set along the edges of euery Table all set in order which was rosted Chesnuts and peeled and Nuts cracked and shaled and sugar Canes cleane and cut in slices and the fruit we spake of before called Lichias great and small but they were dried All the fruit was set in small heapes like Turrets very well made crossed betweene with certayne small sticks very neat whereby all the Tables round about with these little Turrets were very fairly adorned Presently after the fruit were all the seruices placed in fine Porcelan dishes all very well dressed and neatly carued and euery thing set in good order and although the dishes were set one ouer another all were so finely set in such sort that he which sate at the Table might eate what he would without any need of stirring or remouing any of them and presently there were two small sticks very fine and gilt for to eate with holding them betweene the fingers they vse them in stead of a paire of Pincers so that they touch nothing of that which is on the board with their hand yea though they eate a dish of Rice they doe it with those sticks without any graine of the Rice falling and because they eate so cleanly not touching with the hand their meate they haue no need of cloth or napkins all comes carued and well ordered to the Table They haue also a very small Porcelan cup gilt which holdeth a mouth full of wine and onely for this there is a Waighter at the Table they drinke so little that at euery bit they must haue the cup and therefore it is so small There are some Chinaes that weare very long nailes of halfe a quarter and a quarter long which they keepe very cleane and these
his will And if any Louthia will goe to lodge at the House of any acquaintance of his hee taketh the Money which the inferiour Louthias doe also sometimes either to spare some Money or to bee merry at their wils more freely And in the prouisions of these Houses there is no want any wayes for the Ponchasis haue the charge to giue them sufficient prouision that it doe not want And at the yeares end account is taken of the Officers of the House of the Expenses he made By the wayes at euery League and at euery two leagues are Houses which onely haue Beds and Chaires for the Trauellers to rest and ease themselues And some of those that haue care of these Houses haue prouision for to giue Wine to the guests others giue nothing but Chua After the Louthias come to the Citie where they are to be resident and execute his Office they find the Houses where they are to lodge according to the Offices they haue great or small greater or smaller In these Houses they find all the Seruants necessary Scriueners Porters and all other Ministers necessary for their Offices For these are continually in the houses for to minister at all times all the Offices of the Houses where they serue And euery Officer according to his House and person hath his prouision necessary for his meate drinke and his apparell limited so that it sufficeth him well which is payed to him without faile euery moneth When the Louthias are old and wearied in the charges and Offices of the Kingdome they are lodged in their owne Countries or where they will and the King alloweth them euery moneth so much according to their qualitie for their maintenance till they dye And because the Ordinaries of the Louthias are commonly sufficient and with some abundance they may alwayes spare some thing to leaue their Wiues and Children Before the inferiour Ministers these Officers doe all things of their Offices and matters of Iustice for they are present at all things to preuent Bribes and partialitie Whiles the Louthia is sitting in the chaire to heare the parties and dispatching of matters the Porters Scriueners Sergeants and other Ministers are at the doore and when any person commeth with any matter one of the Porters with a high voice that hee may be heard where the Louthias sitteth for it is farre off telleth who and wherefore he commeth And none speaketh to the Louthias but vpon both their knees on the ground and commonly they speake a prettie space distant from him And from thence with a high voyce well vnderstood he propoundeth his case or sheweth him his Petition written in Paper and lifting vp the hand desireth him to receiue it and to shew him Iustice to whom a Minister runneth the Louthia making a signe to him and presenteth it vnto him After the Louthia readeth it he eyther dispatcheth him of that which he asketh writing at the foote of the Petition with redde Inke or remitteth the party to an inferiour Officer to be dispatched So I saw it done to a Petition which a woman presented to the Ponchasi The promptnesse and readinesse wherewith the Louthias are serued and how feared they are cannot be written with the Pen nor expressed with the Tongue but it must be seene with the eye for to know what it is All doe their messages running and with great speed not onely the Scriueners and Sergeants and other Ministers but also the Inferiour Louthias to the Superiour And if any fayleth neuer so little of his diligence and accustomed speed or committeth the lesse negligence in the World before the Louthia hee hath not any remission but immediately they put a little flagge in his hand and he must hold it in his hand kneeling vntill the parties be dispatched and then the Louthia commandeth to giue him the stripes that he thinke good and the stripes are such as hereafter we will speake of Whereby all the Ministers in the Houses of the Louthias are playstered or marked with the stripes so that already among themselues they hold it a disgrace not to be marked with the stripes because it is a thing generally common among them And when the Louthia waxeth angry or is moued at any thing it is a wonder to see the trouble and feare that is in all the standers by I being in the House of the Ponchasi with certayne Portugals intreating for the deliuerance of certayne Portugals that were Captiues and imprisoned in the Iayle for the which wee carried him eight Ounces of Ambar which at that time was much esteemed of them and now by carrying so much it is not so much esteemed we not being willing to giue him the Ambar without giuing vs both the Portugals he tooke an occasion for to terrifie vs to waxe angry against the youth seruant of a Portugall which was in our company and was our Interpretour Wherefore he rose out of the Chaire and became red as bloud and his eyes were inflamed and set one foote forward putting his thumbes vnder his Girdle looking to the standers by with a terrible countenance stepping forward lift vp his foot and stampt on the ground with it and said with a terrible voyce Taa which is to say Whippe It was a wonderfull thing to see in how little space they tooke the youth tyed his hands behind with a Cord and laid him on his belly with his thighes bare and two Beadles placed them selues on each side one with one foote forward and their Whip readie for to giue him the stripes that they should bee commanded to giue him Certainly it was all done in a moment The Merchants that came in our fauour were troubled and stood aside shaking with feare At this time one of the Prisoners said Sirs be not afraid for he cannot whip that youth And in truth we knew it was so for according to their Lawes there was no fault whereby he might command him to be whipped and there was a penaltie if hee did it The Louthia hearing the voyce of the Prisoner commanded to carry him with speed to the Iayle againe And the Louthia did this for nothing else but to make vs afraid that wee should giue him the Ambar for one of the Prisoners for he could not giue vs the other because he was alreadie adjudged to dye and the sentence confirmed by the King which was irreuocable and he was willing to haue the Ambar for he hoped to haue of the King a greater Reward then to be Ponchasi for the Ambar For he did eate it for to sustayne life and many dayes were past since they had demanded it of the Portugals but as they knew not the name we vsed for it they neuer vnderstood one another till that the yeare after they had for the Aitao of Cantan a little for the deliuery of a Portugall whereby he was aduanced to Ponchasi And this would also haue for the same effect the Ambar at our hands
Commandements nor scarcely vnderstand the one halfe of their Seruice which is read in their Churches When any child is borne it is not baptized vntill the next Sunday and if it chance that it be not baptized then it must tarry vntill the second Sunday after the birth and it is lawfull for them to take as many God-fathers and God-mothers as they will the more the better When they goe to the Church the Mid-wife goeth foremost carrying the Childe and the God-fathers and God-mothers follow into the midst of the Church where there is a small Table readie set and on it an Earthen Pot full of warme water about the which the God-fathers and God-mothers with the Childe settle themselues then the Clerke giueth vnto euery of them a small Waxe Candle burning then commeth the Priest and beginneth to say certayne words which the God-fathers and God-mothers must answere word for word among which one is that the Child shall forsake the Deuill and as that name is pronounced they must all spit at the word as often as it is repeated Then he blesseth the water which is in the Pot and doth breathe ouer it then he taketh all the Candles which the Gossips haue and holding them all in one hand letteth part of them drop into the water and then giueth euery one his Candle againe and when the water is sanctified he taketh the Child and holdeth it in a small Tub and one of the God-fathers taketh the Pot with warme water and powreth it all vpon the Childes head After this he hath many more Ceremonies as anoynting Eares and Eyes with Spittle and making certayne Crosses with Oyle vpon the backe head and brest of the Childe then taking the Childe in his armes carryeth it to the Images of Saint Nicholas and our Ladie c. and speaketh vnto the Images desiring them to take charge of the Childe that he may liue and beleeue as a Christian man or woman ought to doe with many other words Then comming backe from the Images he taketh a paire of sheares and clippeth the young and tender haires of the Childes head in three or foure places and then deliuereth the Childe whereunto euery of the God-fathers and God-mothers lay a hand then the Priest chargeth them that the Childe bee brought vp in the faith and feare of God or Christ and that it be instructed to clinege and bow to the Images and so they make an end then one of the God-fathers must hang a Crosse about the necke of the Childe which hee must alwayes weare for that Russe which hath not a Crosse about his necke they esteeme as no Christian man and thereupon they say that wee are no Christians because we doe not weare Crosses as they doe Their Matrimonie is nothing solemnized but rather in most points abominable and as neere as I can lâ—arne in this wiâ—e following First when there is loue betweene the parties the man sendeth vnto the woman a small Chest or Boxe wherein is a Whip Needles Threed Silke Linnen Cloth Sheares and such necessaries as she shall occupie when she is a Wife and perhaps sendeth therewithall Raisins Figs or some such things giuing her to vnderstand that if she doe offend she must be beaten with the Whip and by the Needles Threed Cloth c. that she should apply her selfe diligently to sew and doe such things as she could best doe and by the Raisins or Fruits he meaneth if she doe well no good thing shall bee with-drawne from her nor bee too deare for her and shee sendeth vnto him a Shirt Hand-kerchers and some such things of her owne making And now to the effect When they are agreed and the day of Marriage appointed when they shall goe towards the Church the Bride will in no wise consent to goe out of the House but resisteth and striueth with them that would haue her out and fayneth her selfe to weepe yet in the end two women get her out and lead her towards the Church her face being couered close because of her dissimulation that it should not be openly perceiued for shee maketh a great noyse as though she were sobbing and weeping vntill she come at the Church and then her face is vncouered The man commeth after among other of his friends and they carrie with them to Church a great Pot of Wine or Meade then the Priest coupleth them together much after our order one promising to loue and serue the other during their liues together c. which being done they beginnne to drinke and first the woman drinketh to the man and when he hath drunke he letteth the cup fall to the ground hasting immediately to tread vpon it and so doth she and whether of them tread first vpon it must haue the victorie and be Master at all times after which commonly happeneth to the man for he is readiest to set his foot on it because he letteth it fall himselfe then they goe home againe the womans face being vncouered The Boyes in the streets cry out and make a noyse in the meane time with very dishonest words When they come home the Wife is set at the vpper end of the Table and the Husband next vnto her they fall then to drinking till they be all drunke they perchance haue a Minstrell or two and two naked men which led her from the Church dance naked a long time before all the company When they are wearie of drinking the Bride and the Bridegroome get them to Bed for it is in the Euening alwayes when any of them are marryed and when they are going to Bed the Bridegroome putteth certayne Money both Gold and Siluer if he haue it into one of his Boots and then sitteth downe in the Chamber crossing his legges then the Bride must pluck off one of his Boots which she will and if she happen on the Boot wherein the Money is shee hath not onely the Money for her labour but is also at such choice as she need not euer from that day forth to pull off his Boots but if shee misse the Boot wherein the Money is she doth not onely lose the Money but is also bound from that day forwards to pull off his Boots continually Then they continue in drinking and making good cheere three dayes following being accompanied with certayne of their friends and during the same three dayes he is called a Duke and she a Dutches although they be very poore persons and this is as much as I haue learned of their Matrimony but one common rule is amongst them if the woman be not beaten with the Whip once a Weeke she will not be good and therefore they looke for it orderly and the women say that if their Husbands did not beate them they should not loue them They vse to marry there very young their Sonnes at sixteeene and eighteene yeares old and the Daughters at twelue or thirteene yeares or younger they vse to keepe their Wiues very closely I meane those that
men horses and camels being wounded and slaine on both parts and had it not beene for foure hand-guns which I and my companie had and vsed wee had beene ouercome and destroyed for the theeues were better armed and were also better Archers then wee But after we had slaine diuers of their men and horses with our Guns they durst not approach so nigh which caused them to come to a truce with vs vntill the next morning which wee accepted and encamped our selues vpon a hill and made the fashion of a Castle walling it about with packes of wares and layd our Horses and Camels within the same to saue them from the shot of arrowes and the theeues also incamped within an arrow shot of vs but they were betwixt vs and the water which was to our great discomfort because neither wee nor our Camels had drunke in two dayes before Thus keeping good watch when halfe the night was spent the Prince of the Theeues sent a messenger halfe way vnto vs requiring to talke with our Captaine in their tongue the Carauan Basha who answered the messenger I will not depart from my companie to goe into the halfe way to talke with thee but if that thy Prince with all his companie will sweare by our Law to keepe the truce then will I send a man to talke with thee or else not Which the Prince vnderstanding as well himselfe as his company swore so loude that wee might all heare And then we sent one of our companie reputed a holy man to talke with the same messenger The message was pronounced aloude in this order Our Prince demandeth of the Carauan Basha and of all you that bee Bussarmans that is to say Circumcised not desiring your blouds that you deliuer into his hands as many Caphars that is vnbeleeuers meaning vs the Christians as are among you with their goods and in so doing hee will suffer you to depart with your goods in quietnesse and on the contrarie you shall bee handled with no lesse cruelty then the Caphars if hee ouercome you as hee doubteth not To the which our Carauan Basha answered that hee had no Christians in his companie nor other strangers but two Turkes which were of their Law and although hee had hee would rather dye then deliuer them and that wee were not afraid of his threatnings and that should hee know when day appeared And so passing in talke the Theeues contrary to their oath carried our holy man a way to their Prince crying with a loude voyce in token of victorie Ollo ollo Wherewith wee were much discomforted fearing that that holy man would betray vs but he being cruelly handled and much examined would not to death confesse any thing which was to vs preiudiciall neither touching vs nor yet what men they had slaine and wounded of ours the day before When the night was spent in the morning wee prepared our selâ—es to battell againe which the theeues perceiuing required to fall to agreement and asked much of vs And to bee briefe the most part of our company being loath to goe to battell againe and hauing little to lose and safe conduct to passe wee were compelled to agree and to giue the theeues twentie ninths that is to say twentie times nine seuerall things and a Camell to carrie away the same which being receiued the theeues departed into the Wildernesse to their olde habitation and wee went on our way forward And that night came to the Riuer Oxus where wee refreshed our selues hauing beene three dayes without water and drinke and tarried there all the next day making merrie with our slaine Horses and Camels and then departed from that place and for feare of meeting with the said theeues againe or such like wee left the high way which went along the said Riuer and passed through a wildernesse of sand and trauelled foure dayes in the same before wee came to water and then came to a Well the water being very brackish and we then as before were in need of water and of other victuals being forced to kill our Horses and Camels to eate In this wildernesse also wee had almost fallen into the hands of Theeues for one night being at rest there came certaine scouts and carried away certaine of our men which lay a little separated from the Carauan where with there was a great shoute and crie and we immediatly laded our Camels and departed being about midnight and very darke and droue sore till we came to the riuer Oxus againe and then wee feared nothing being walled with the said riuer and whether it was for that wee had gotten the water or for that the same theeues were farre from vs when the scouts discouered vs we know not but we escaped that danger So vpon the three twentieth day of December we arriued at the Citie of Boghar in the land of Bactria This Boghar is situated in the lowest part of all the Land walled about with a high wall of earth with diuers Gates into the same it is diuided into three partitions whereof two parts are the Kings and the third part is for Merchants Markets and euery Science hath their dwelling and market by themsâ—lues The Citie is very great and the houses for the most part of Earth but there are also many Houses Temples and Monuments of stone sumptuously builded and gilt and specially Bath-stoues so artificially built that the like thereof is not in the world the manner whereof is too long to rehearse There is a little riuer running through the midst of the said Citie but the water thereof is most vnwholesome for it breedeth sometimes in men that drinke thereof and especially in them that bee not there borne a Worme of an ell long which lyeth commonly in the leg betwixt the flesh and the skin and is pluckt out about the Ancle with great art and cunning the Surgeons being much practised therein and if shee breake in plucking out the partie dyeth and euery day she commeth out about an inch which is rolled vp and so worketh till she bee all out And yet it is there forbidden to drinke any other thing then water and Mares milke and whosoeuer is found to breake that Law is whipped and beaten most cruelly through the open markets and there are Officers appointed for the same who haue authoritie to goe into any mans house to search if hee haue either Aquauita Wine or Brag and finding the same doe breake the vessels spoyle the drinke and punish the masters of the house most cruelly yea and many times if they perceiue but by the breath of a man that hee hath drunke without further examination he shall not escape their hands There is a Metropolitane in this Boghar who causeth this law to be so straightly kept and he is more obeyed then the King and will depose the King and place another at his will and pleasure as hee did by this King that raigned
prouiding some victuals and shifting certaine of their Cossacks or Barkmen and so departed thence the same day vp the Sughano and came to Totma which is counted somewhat more then halfe the way from Vstyoug the fifteenth day where they shifted some of their Cossacks and departed thence the same day and came to the Citie Vologda the nineteenth of August where they landed their goods and stayed at that place till the thirtieth of the same Hauing prouided at Vologda Telegas or Waggons whereupon they laded their goods they departed thence with the same by land towards Yeraslaue the said thirtieth of August at eight of the clocke in the morning and came to the East side of the riuer Volga ouer against Yeraslaue with fiue and twentie Telegas laden with the said goods the seuenth of September at fiue of the clocke afternoone Then the three stroogs or barkes prouided to transport the said goods to Astracan where they should meete the ship that should carrie the same from thence into Persia came ouer from Yeraslaue vnto the same side of the riuer Volga there tooke in the said goods And hauing prepared the said Barks ready with all necessarie furniture they departed with them from Yeraslaue down the riuer of Volga on the fourteenth day of September at nine of the clocke in the morning and they arriued at Niznouogrod the seuenteenth day at three of the clocke afternoone where they shewed the Emperours letters to passe free without paying any custome and tarried there about three houres to prouide necessaries and then departing arriued at Cazan or neere the same Towne on the two and twentieth of September at fiue of the clocke afternoone where through contrary windes and for prouiding new Cossacks in the places of some that there went from them they remayned till the sixe and twentieth day at what time they departed thence about two of the clocke after noone and arriued at Tetushagorod which is on the Crim side of Volga and in latitude 55. degrees 22. minutes the eight and twentieth day at ten in the forenoone where they anchored and remained about three houres and departing thence came to Oueak which is on the Crims side on the Westerne side of Volga the fift of October about fiue of the clocke in the morning This place is accounted halfe the way betweene Cazan and Astracan and heere there groweth great store of Liqouris the soyle is very fruitfull they found there Apple-trees and Cherrie-trees The latitude of Oueak is 51. degrees 30. minuts At this place had beene a very faire stone Castle called by the name Oueak and adioyning to the same was a Towne called by the Russes Sodom this Towne and part of the Castle by report of the Russes was swallowed into the earth by the iustice of God for the wickednesse of the people that inhabited the same There remayneth at this day to be seene a part of the ruines of the Castle and certaine Tombes wherein as it seemeth haue beene layd noble personages for vpon a tombe stone might be perceiued the forme of a Horse and a man sitting on it with a Bow in his hand and Arrowes girt to his side there was a piece of a Scutchion also vpon one of the stones which had characters grauen on it whereof some part had been consumed with the weather and the rest left vnperfect but by the forme of them that remained we iudged them to be characters of Armenia and other characters were grauen also vpon another tombe stone Now they departed from Oueak the said fift of October at fiue of the clocke after noone and came to Perauolok the tenth day about eleuen or twelue of the clocke that night making no abode at that place but passed alongst by it This word Perauolok in the Russe tongue doth signifie a narrow straight or necke of land between two waters and it is so called by them because from the riuer Volga at that place to the riuer Don or Tanais is counted thirtie versts or as much as a man may well trauell on foot in one day And seuen versts beneath vpon an Iland called Tsaritsna the Emperour of Russia hath fiftie Gunners all Summertime to keepe watch called by the Tartar name Carawool Betweene this place and Astracan are fiue other Carawools or watches The First is named Kameni Carawool and is distant from Perauolok one hundred and twentie verstes The second named Stupino Carowool distant from the first fiftie verstes The third called Polooy Carowool is one hundred and twentie verstes distant from the second The fourth named Keezeyur Carawool is fiftie verstes distant from the third The fift named Ichkebre is thirtie verstes distant from the fourth and from Ichkebre to Astracan is thirtie verstes The sixteenth of October they arriued at Astracan The ninteenth of Nouember the winde being northerly there was a great frost and much Ice in the Riuer the next day being the twentieth of Nouember the Ice stood in the Riuer and so continued vntill Easter day The sixth of Ianuarie being Twelfe day which they call Chreshenia the Russes of Astracan brake a hole in the Ice vpon the Riuer Volga and hallowed the water with great solemnitie according to the manner of their Countrey at which time all the Souldiers of the Towne shot off their small Peeces vpon the Ice and likewise to gratifie the Captaine of the Castle being a Duke whose name is Pheodor Michalouich Troiocouria who stood hard by the ship beholding them as they were on the Riuer was shot off all the Ordnance of our ship being fifteene Peeces viz. two Faulcons two Faulconets foure Fowlers foure Fowlers Chambers and three oother small Peeces made for the Stroogs to shoot Haile-stones and afterwards the great Ordnance of the Castle was shot off On the one and thirtieth of Ianuarie there happened a great Eclipse of the Moone which began about twelue of the clocke at night and continued before shee was cleere an houre and an halfe by estimation which ended the first of Februarie about halfe an houre past one in the morning shee was wholly darkned by the space of halfe an houre The seuenteenth of Aprill the variation of the Compasse obserued in Astracan was 13. degrees 40. minutes from North to West This Spring there came newes to Astracan that the Queene of Persia the King being blind had beene with a great Armie against the Turkes that were left to possesse Media and had giuen them a great ouerthrow yet notwithstanding Derbent and the greatest part of Media were still possessed and kept by the Turkes The Factors of the Companie consulting vpon their affaires determined to leaue at Astracan the one halfe of their goods with Arthur Edwards and with the other halfe the other three Factors would proceed in the ship on their purposed Voyage to the coast of Media to see what might bee done there where if they could not finde safe trafficke
vs more speedily and came all discontent to a Village called Susoquerim and there prouided our selues of victuall and instruction and entred into a straight called Xalingau in which wee ranne in nine dayes one hundred and fortie leagues and turning to enter the same Bay of Nanquim which was there ten or twelue leagues wide wee sayled with Westerly windes thirteene dayes and being in the sight of the Mines of Conxinacau in 41. degrees and two thirds there a Tufan or tempest from the South tooke vs with windes and raines seeming more then naturall and the winde chopped into the North North-west the Sea going so high that except our prouisions and Chests of plate we threw all into the Sea cut both our masts ouer-board and about midnight heard a great cry in the Panura of Antonia de Faria Mercy Lord God whereby wee imagined shee was cast away we seconded the same cry but heard no answer Our Barke also the next day split on a Rocke and of fiue and twentie Portugals eleuen were drowned besides eighteene Christian boyes and seuen China Mariners This hapned the fifth of August 1542. Wee fourteene which escaped the next day trauelled into the Land alongst a Hill and discouered a Lake without shew of Land which made vs returne backe where wee found our men cast on shoare to the renewing of our sorrow and the next day buried them that the Tigres of which there are many should not eate them In this hauing nothing but our hands to doe it and they thirtie sixe now stinking wee spent the most part of the day Thence wee went Northward thorow the Woods three dayes till wee came at a straight without sight of any person In swimming ouer three men and a boy were drowned being faint the current strong and the water somewhat spacious the men were two brethren Belchior and Gaspar Barbosa and Francisco Borges Cayciro all of Ponte de Lima and of good account Wee which remayned eleuen men and three boyes passing that obscure nights winds raines and cold imitated by our disconsolate sighs teares and feares saw before day a fire Eastward and went right towards it commending our selues to God our only hope And trauelling along the Riuer wee came in the euening where fiue men were making Coles and casting our selues at their feet desired them to take pitie on vs and helpe vs to some place where wee might finde reliefe They gaue vs a little Rice and warme water and shewed vs the way to a Village where was an Hospitall to which wee came an houre within night and found there foure men appointed to that charge which vsed vs charitably The next day they asked what wee were and whence and wee told them strangers of Siam which came from the Port of Liampoo to the fishing at Nanquim where by tempest we lost all but our battered flesh They asked what wee intended to doe and wee answered to goe to Nanquim to get passage to Cantan or Comhay where our Countrey-men haue trade by licence of the Aitao of Paquim vnder the shadow of The Sonne of the Sunne the Lion crowned in the Throne of the World for whose sake we desired them to let vs stay there till we had recouered strength to trauell and to giue vs some clothing to couer vs. They carried vs about the Village and begged some old clothes and victuals and two Taeis in money for our reliefe and gaue vs two Taeis of the House and with words of much comfort to trust in God they gaue vs a Letter of commendation to the Hospitall of Siley iacau which was in a great Towne three leagues thence and had better maintenance Thither we went and shewed our Letter from the Ouerseers of Buatendoo in the said Village of Catihoraâ— to the Officers of this house which sate then at Table in consultation and the Scribe reading the Letter they accommodated vs in a neat roome with fourteene Beds a Table and many Stooles and Meate and next morning examined vs wee answering as before They gaue charge to a Physician to cure vs and wrote our names in a Booke to which we subscribed In eighteene dayes wee all recouered and went thence to a place called Susoanganee fiue leagues off and sate downe wearie at a Well where one came to vs with a handful of Wheat eares which he wetted in the water and adjured vs holding the same in our hands by these substances of bread and water which the high Creator had made for the sustenance of man to tell the truth what we were c. which we did answering as before and he gaue leaue to his neighbours to relieue vs. They layde vs in a Church Porch and gaue vs victuals and the next day we begged from doore to doore foure Taeis which well helped our wants Thence we went two leagues to Xiangulee with intent to goe to Nanquim one hundred and fortie leagues distant Comming thither late three boyes which were feeding Cattell ranne into the Towne with an out-crie of Theeues the people running out and so welcomming vs that one of the boyes died with the blowes They kept vs two dayes in a Cisterne of water vp to the waste full of Hors-leaches without victuals and our hands bound whence by a man of Suzanganee wee were freed reporting better things of vs. Thence wee went to Fingmilan in the way finding good reliefe at a Gentlemans house still auoyding Cities and Townes of note for feare of stricter iustice two moneths holding on our way sometime in sometimes out from Village to Village one of which was Chautir where a woman was then buried which had made the Idoll her Heire and we were inuited as poore men to eate at her Graue and had sixe Taeis giuen vs to pray for her soule At Taypor an Offâ—cer charged vs to be Rogues begging against the Law and therefore layed vs in Prison where we continued sixe and twentie dayes in which Rodrigues Brauo one of our companie died Thence wee were sent to Nanquim and there continued sixe weekes in a miserable Prison in which was said to be foure thousand Prisoners where two of our companie and a boy died of the whipping and the rest hardly escaped being besides sentenced also to haue our thumbs cut off as theeues After this bloudy whipping they brought vs to a house within the Prison where wee were cured being as it were an Hospitall for the sicke where in eleuen dayes wee were pretily well recouered but lamenting the cutting off our thumbes according to the rigour of the Sentence which had beene giuen one morning came in two honourable persons which were Procurers of the poore These questioned vs of our case and hearing the same made a Petition to the Chaem on our behalfe and the eight Conchacis which are as it were Criminall Iudges and being there delayed they made another Petition to another Table called Xinfau nicor pitau where are foure
very great each hauing a woman sitting thereon with a Sword in her hand of the same metall and a siluer Crowne on the head so many had sacrificed themselues at her death to doe her seruice in the next World Another compasse environed that of the Giants all of triumphant Arches gilded with a great quantitie of siluer Bels hanging on siluer chaines which by the motion of the Aire continually yeelded a strange sound Without those Arches in the same proportion stand two rankes of Latten grates encircling the whole worke set in spaces with Pillars of the same and thereon Lions set on balls which are the Armes of the Kings of China At the foure corners were placed foure Monsters of Brasse one which the Chinois call the Deuouring Serpent of the deepe Caue of the House of smoke in the figure of a dreadfull Serpent with seuen Serpents comming out of his brest sported with greene and blacke with many prickles more then a span long quite thorow the bodie like Hedge-hogges each hauing in his mouth a woman ouerthwart with disheuelled haires looking deadly The old or great Serpent holds in his mouth a Lizard halfe out of aboue thirty spans in length as bigge as a Pipe with nose and lips full of bloud and in his hands he holds a great Elephant so forcibly that his entrailes seeme to come out of his mouth all so naturally represented that it is most dreadful to behold The folds of his tayle were aboue twentie fathome long enfolding therein another Monster the second of the foure called Tarcamparoo which they say was the Sonne of that Serpent which stands with both his hands in his mouth which is as bigge as a gate the teeth set in order and the blacke tongue hanging out aboue two fathomes Of the two other one was the Figure of a woman named Nadelgau seuenteene fathomes long and sixe about from whose waste issued a beake or face aboue two fathomes which cast smoake out of the nosthrils and flames of fire out of the mouth which they make therein continually saying shee is the Queene of the Fierie Spheare and shall burne the Earth at the end of the World The fourth is like a man set cowring with cheekes puffed like ships sayles so monstrous that a man could not endure the sight The Chinois call him Vzanguenaboo and say that it is hee which makes Tempests in the Sea and throwes downe Houses by Land to which the people giue much Almes not to hurt their Iunkes The second day we went from Pocasser and came to another Citie called Xinligau very great well built walled with Tyles ditched about with two Castles at the end hauing their Towres Bul-warkes and Draw-bridges in the midst of each Castle was a Towre of fiue Lofts with many workes painted in which the Chinois said were fifteene thousand Picos of siluer of the Rents gathered in that Archipelago which this Kings Grand-father there layd vp in memory of his Sonne Leuquinau which signifieth the ioy of all holden for a Saint because he dyed a Religious man and lyes there buried in the Temple of Quiay Varatel the God of all the Fishes in the Sea of whom they haue large Legends In that Citie and another fiue leagues from it is made the greatest part of the Silke of that Kingdome the waters there giuing quicker colours they say then in other parts The Weauers Loomes of these Silkes which they affirme thirteene thousand pay yearely to the King three hundred thousand Taeis Going further vp the Riuer wee came the next day Euening to a great Champaigne continuing ten or twelue leagues in which were many Kine Horses and Mares pastured for the shambles as well as other flesh and kept by many men on Horse-backe These Champaignes past wee came to a Towne called Iunquileu walled with Tyles but without Towres or Bul-warkes Here wee saw a stone Monument with an Inscription Heere lyeth Trannocem Mudeliar Vncle to the King of Malaca who dyed before hee was reuenged of Captayne Alboquerque the Lion of Sea Robberies We enquiring hereof an old Chinese said that about fortie yeares agoe the man there interred had come Embassadour from a King of Malaca to sue to the Sonne of the Sunne for succour against a Nation of a Land without name which had comne from the end of the World and taken Malaca with other incredible particularities printed in a Booke which hee made thereof Hauing spent three yeares in this Suite and brought it to some maturitie hee sickned of the Aire one night at Supper dyed in nine dayes and left this Memoriall Wee proceeded on our way the Riuer growing lesse but the Countrey more peopled scarsly a stones cast free of some House eyther of a Pagode or Labourer And two leagues higher on a Hill compassed with Iron grates were two Brasse Statues standing on their feete one of a man the other of a woman both seuentie foure spans long with their hands in their mouthes and puffed cheekes fastned to Cast-Iron Pillars seuen fathomes high The Male was named Quiay Xingatalor the woman Apancapatur The Chinois told vs that the man was Fire-blower in Hell to torment such as in this life gaue them no Almes the woman was the Hell-Porter which suffered the Almes-giuers to flye by a Riuer of cold water called Ochileuday and hid them their from the Deuils hurting them One of our company laughed at this Tale whereat a Bonzo was so offended that hee set Chifu in rage with vs who bound vs hand and foot and gaue vs one hundred stripes a-piece Twelue Priests were incensing these Monsters when wee were there with Siluer-censours full of sweet Odours Saying as wee serue thee helpe thou vs another company of Priests answering So I promise thee as a good Lord. And thus went they on Procession about the Hill an houres space sounding certayne Bels causing a dreadfull noyse Hence wee passed vp the Riuer eleuen dayes all peopled with Cities Townes Villages Castles in many places scarsly a Calieuer shot distant one from another and all the Land in compasse of our sight had store of great Houses and Temples with gilded Steeples which amazed vs with the sight Thus wee came to the Citie Sampitay where wee stayed fiue dayes by reason of the sicknesse of Chifus Wife There by his leaue wee went thorow the streets a begging the people wondering at vs and giuing vs largely One woman amongst others which busily questioned with vs shewed vs a Crosse branded on her left arme asking if we knew that signe and wee deuoutly answering yes shee lifted vp her hands to Heauen and sayd Our Father which art in Heauen hallowed be thy Name in Portugues and could speake no more but proceeded in China speech and procured leaue to lodge vs at her House those fiue dayes telling vs she was named Inez de Leiria and was the Daughter of Thomas Perez which came Embassadour to China
here with that Trade others are laden with skuls of dead men they dreaming that all the Almes of those men whose skuls these haue beene shall belong to their soules and that the Porter of Heauen seeing them come with thus many attending will open to him as an honourable person Others haue Cages of Birds and call to men to set free those Captiues which are the creatures of God with their Almes which they which doe let loose the Bird and bid him tell God what he hath done in his Seruice others do the like with liuing fishes offering their freedome to the charitable Redeemers which themselues will not giue them much like the sale of Indulgences saying they are Innocents which neuer sinned which freed by Almes are let goe in the Riuer with commendations of this their Redeemers Seruice to the Creator Other Barkes carry Fidlers and Musicians to offer their Seruice Others the Priests sell Hornes of sacrificâ—d Beasts with promise of I know not what Feasts in Heauen others had Tents of sorrow Tombes and all Funerall appurtenances with Women-mourners to be let out for Burials others laden with Books of all sorts of Historie and these also haue Scriueners and Proctors others haue such as offer their seruice to fight in defence of their honour others haue Mid-wiues others Nurses others carry graue men and women to comfort those that haue lost Husbands Wiues Children and the like disconsolate persons others Boyes and Girles for seruice others offer Counsellors in Cases of Law or Learning others Physicians and to conclude nothing is to bee sought on the Land which is not here to be found in this Water-citie Once the cause of the greatnesse of this Kingdome of China is this easie concourse of all parts by water and Riuers some of which in narrow places haue bridges of stone like ours and some made of one only stone laid ouer sometimes of eightie ninetie or one hundred spannes long and fifteene or twentie broad All the High-wayes haue large Causies made of good stone with Pillers and Arches fairely wrought inscribed with the Founders names and prayses in golden Letters In many places they haue Wels to refresh the Trauellers And in more barren and lesse inhabited places are single women which giue free entertainment to such as haue no monie which abuse and abomination they call a worke of Mercie and is prouided by the deceased for good of their soules with Rents and mayntenance Others haue also bequeathed in the like places houses with Lights to see the way and fires for Trauellers water and Lodging I haue in one and twentie yeares vnfortunate trauels seene a great part of Asia and the riches of Europe but if my testimonie be worthy credit all together is not comparable to China alone such are the endowments of nature in a wholsome Ayre Soyle Riuers and Seas with their Policie Iustice Riches and State that they obscure all the lustres of other parts Yet such is their bestiall and Deuillish Idolatry and filthy Sodomitry publikly permitted committed taught by their Priests as a vertue that I cannot but grieue at their vngratitude Departing from this admirable Citie we sailed vp the Riuer till on the ninth of October on Tuesday we came to the great Citie of Pequim whither wee were sent by Appeale Wee went three and three as Prisoners and were put in a Prison called Gofania serca where for an entrance they gaue each of vs thirtie stripes Chifu which brought vs presented to the Aitao our Processe signed with twelue seales from Nanquiu The twelue Conchalis which are Criminall Iudges sent one of their company with two Notaries and sixe or seuen Officers to the Prison where wee were and examined vs to whom we answered as before and hee appointed vs to make petition to the Tanigores of the holy Office by our Proctors and gaue vs a Taell for almes with a caueat to beware of the Prisoners that they robbed vs not and then went into another great Roome where he heard many Prisoners Causes three houres together and then caused execution to be done on seuen and twentie men sentenced two dayes before which all dyed with the blowes to our great terrour And the next day wee were collared and manicled being much afraid that our Calempluys businesse would come to light After seuen dayes the Tanigores of the Hospitall of that Prison came in to whom we with pitifull lamentation gaue the Certificate which wee brought from Nanquin By their meanes the Conchalis petitioned the Chaem to reuoke the Sentence of cutting off our thumbs seeing there was no testimonie of theft by vs committed but only our pouertie we more needed pitie then rogour He heard the pleading for and against vs for diuers daies the Prometor or Fiscall laying hard against vs that wee were theeues but being able to proue nothing the Chaem suspended him from his Office and condemned him in twentie Taeis to vs which was brought vs. And at last we were brought into a great Hall painted with diuers representations of execution of Iustice for seuerall crimes there written very fearefull to behold and at the end a fairer gilded roome crossed the same where was a Tribunall with seuen steps compassed with three rewes of grates Iron Latten and blacke Wood inlayed with Mother of pearle hauing a Canopie of Damaske fringed with Gold and greene Silke and vnderneath a Chaire of Siluer for the Chaem and a little Table before him with three Boyes attending on their knees richly attired with chaines of gold on their neckes the middlemost to giue him his Penne the other two to receiue Petitions and to present them on the Table two other Boyes standing at his side in exceeding rich aray the one representing Iustice the other on the right hand Mercy without which conioyned the Iudge they say becomes a Tyrant The rest of the state and ceremonie I omit wee kneeling on our knees with our hands lifted vp and our eyes cast downe to the ground heard gladly our Sentence of absolution Only we were for one yeere banished to the workes of Quansy and eight moneths of that yeere ended to haue free pasport to goe home or whither we would After the Sentence pronounced one of the Conchalys stood vp and fiue times demanded aloud if any could take exception against the Sentence and all being silent the two Boyes representing Iustice and Mercy touched each others Ensignes which they had in their hands and said aloud let them be free according to the Sentence and presently two Chumbims tooke off our Collars and Manicles and all our bonds The foure moneths the Tanigores told vs were taken off the yeere as the Kings almes in regard of our pouertie for had wee beene rich wee must haue serued the whole yeere They gaue vs foure Taeis of almes and went to the Captaine which was to goe for Quansy to commend vs to his charitie which vsed vs accordingly PEquin
Visitation to his Palace There they abode foure or fiue moneths often visited in that Temple by principall men and Magistrates of the Citie and were in hope of their perpetuall continuance hauing obtayned licence of the Secretarie also for Ricius to come who was preparing for the Voyage when all was disturbed on a sudden the Vice-roy being I know not for what fault depriued of his place He fearing least in the chiefe Citie the presence of Strangers might further hurt him dismissed the Iesuites so as hee permitted them to stay at Canton commanding the Magistrate there to prouide them a house and ground The Chinois call that Citie Quam-cheu which the Portugals by the name of the Prouince deluded call Canton They well knew that his commission was of no force yet they went and the Haitau to whom the Charter was directed was absent and no regard being had thereof they were not permitted to ascend the bankes and therefore with griefe returned to Amacao Pasius presently sayled according to the Visitors appointment to Iapon and after diuers yeeres labour there was Vnderprouinciall of the China and Iaponian Missions and when both of those expeditions were by the Generals order made a Prouince he was declared Visitour thereof and came to Amacao to take order for China where within few moneths he died §. II. Iaponian Embassage to the Pope Of Nabunanga and Quabacondono their gouernment Corai inuaded Embassage from China TAICOSAMAS Temple and OGOSHOSAMAS succession HAuing mentioned that Embassage of Iaponian Kings sent to the Pope by procurement of the Iesuites out of their writings I haue heere added for further illustration the acts of the publike Consistorie in this forme of words Pope Gregorie the thirteenth sitting in the Hall designed for entertaynment of Kings and their Embassages on the three and twentieth of March 1585. in the morning in a most ample Session of the Cardinals of the Holy Romane Church and in a great assembly of Princes and Prelates with greatest industry and most frequent attendance of all Orders Mantius and Michael who was also of the Prince of Omur two Legates of Iaponian Kings were brought in and one of the two Iaponian companions of the same Embassage of principall Nobilitie to wit Martine for Iulian the other of them was withholden by sicknesse After solemne adoration of the Pope and the kisses of his blessed feet receiued of him with great demonstration of beneuolence and charitie they went aside into a place appointed them with great modestie Afterwards the Letters of the Kings which they had brought are publikely read being translated out of the Iaponian Tongue into the Italian and thence into the Latine First that of Francis King of Bungo who therein professeth the Diuine bountie in sending the Iesuites foure and thirtie yeeres before into those parts whose seed had taken some rooting in his breast which hee ascribes to the Popes prayers and merits And had it not beene for his age warres and sicknesse bee would haue visited those holy places and haue kissed his holy feet and set them on his head and receiued his blessing his breast crossed by his most holy hand but so detayned had thought to haue sent his sisters sonne the Lord Ierome Sonne of the King of Fiunga his Embassadour whose Cousin-german Mantius in his absence he now sent thankes him for the Relikes sent him c. Ian. 11. 1582. Inscribed To the great and most holy Pope to be adored and holding on Earth the place of the King of Heauen Subscribed Francis King of Bungo prostrate at your Blessednesse most holy feet Not much vnlike was the tenour of the second Letter sent from Protasius King of Arima who detayned by diuers lets had sent his Cousin-german in his roome to his Holinesse which with sincere and humble minde hee adoreth Inscribed To the great and holy Lord whom I adore holding the roome of God The Prince of Omur sent also the said Michael his Brothers Sonne with a Letter of like import inscribed With lifted vp hands adoring I offer these to the most holy Lord the Pope Vicar of the great God Subscribed in substance as the first After this silence was commanded and in the name of the said Kings and Legates Gasper Gonsaluas a Portugall Iesuite made an Oration vnto the Pope comparing and preferring this Embassage with that of certaine Indians to Augustus and the conuersion of Britaine by the first Gregorie with this of Iapon and other Ilands by the Thirteenth succeeding and exceeding that now fallen from the Pope applying Esays Prophecies of the Churches encrease to this Iesuiticall Haruest and magnifying the great glories of that Pope founder of Seminaries and magnified extra anni Solisque vias Antonio Buccapadulio answered in the name of the Pope That Francis King of Bungo Protasius King of the Arimans and Bartholmew his Vncle Prince of Omur hath sent you their kinsmen to him from the remote Iaponian Ilands to the veneration of that power in presence which by Gods bounty he holdeth they haue done godly and wisely For there is one Faith one Catholike Church one made Gouernour ouer the said Church and Pastor of Christs Flocke that is of all Catholikes thorow the World in the succession of Peter the Roman Bishop That they acknowledge and professe this together with the mysteries of the orthodoxe Faith our most holy Lord reioyceth and giueth immortall thankes to the Diuine bounty and iudges this to be the most true ioy which proceedeth from the studie of Gods glorie and the saluation of Soules Therefore most willingly together with these his venerable Brethren Cardinals of the Roman Church hee embraceth the testification of their Faith Obedience Deuotion He wisheth and prayeth that by their example other Kings and Princes also of those Iles and of the whole World reiecting the worship and errour of Idols may know the true God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ for this is life eternall This done the Consistorie was dismissed The Legates when they had attended the Pope after the custome into the inner roomes were first entertayned of the Popes brothers sonne the Cardinall of Saint Sixtus with a Banket after that admitted to the Popes prâ—uate and familiar conference they discoursed by Interpreters with him of many things touching the Iourney and Religion then went to Saint Peters Church and the holy Thresholds of the Apostles piously saluted at night were honourably brought to their lodging This was prepared and furnished in the Iesuites Colledge by the Popes appointment at their first comming to Rome the two and twentieth of March who also sent two troops of Horse to guard them They went from their Charet to the Temple and whiles they praised God and worshipped at the greatest Altar the Students of the German Colledge in a double Quire sang Te Deum laudamus The Legates next day had audience as yee haue heard their Vestment was parti-coloured and embroidered a short Sword on
diuided by a great Riuer from China and tributarie to the King of China it is in length about an hundred leagues and sixtie broad the people vnlike the Chinois in language and bodily strength but following their lawes customes and gouernement They are better Archers then at any other weapons and not comparable to the Iaponians except in shipping wherein they and the Chinois exceed Yet at this time they were destitute of that defence and Augustine gaue them a great ouerthrow Before Quabacondono would goe he made his Brothers Sonne by the Dairi to be entituled Quabacondono as his Heire and Successour contenting himselfe with the title of Taicosama that is Great Lord. All the Iaponian Princes were commanded to be present at the translation to giue him obedience to whom the Dairi gaue the Fortresse of Meaco and the Palaces of Quabacondono making him Lord of Tensa But his Vncle held the sway of all in his owne hands and after hauing a Sonne of his own caused this his Nephew with some others to crosse himselfe that is to cut his breast acrosse his bowels falling out and some one of those which died with him cutting off his head Augustine with a Fleet of eight hundred sayles entred Corai and tooke two Fortresses the Coraians being driuen from the walls by the Iaponders Gunnes vnknowne to the other and fiue thousand of them slayne This wanne him great credite with Taicosama who promised him much yet performed little Hee defeated also an Armie of twenty thousand and after another of fourescore thousand and the King fleeing into China tooke the Meaco or Royall Citie of Corai Taicosama sent him a Horse and a Sword the honour that Nabunanga was wont after any great Victorie to doe to him The Coraians seeing their King with his troops in safety fled with their prouisions into Woods and Hills and would not thence bee brought by any promises The Iaponian possessed of the Fortresses wanted men to till the ground and therefore must needes want necessaries the wayes also were by the Coraians vpon all occasions assaulted There are two hundred thousand Iaponians at this present in Corai and Augustine is in the extreme borders adioyning to China separated notwithstanding by a Riuer three leagues broad abounding in ships and the shores fortified with multitudes of men so that the successe is doubtfull Froes in his Epistle 1595. writeth that there were then an hundred and ninety Iesuites in Iapon and China that Taicosama not succeeding in his Coraian expedition returned to Meaco and quarrelled the new Quabacondono out of his life who with fiue others at Taicos command executed themselues after the Iaponian manner Augustine meane while endeauoured an Embassage to bee sent from the King of China who thinking himselfe Lord of the World sent to Taicosama that it was an vnmeet thing that He whose industrie and valour had subdued threescore and sixe Kingdomes of Iapon to his Empire should permit the Dairi a priuate man and Subiect to the King of Iapon to hold his former place of dignitie And if hee would depriue him thereof hee promised to send him a Crowne and the title of King and by the same Legates to treate further about the Iaponians forsaking Corai Two Embassadours were sent from Pequin to Augustine to Corai who presently sent word to Taico the Embassadours abiding with him because of the solemne entertaynment which Taico intended for the renowme of his name to all posteritie The Nobles exhaust in the former expedition were yet now enforced to new braueries and expences Hee caused at Ozaca a Hall to bee erected with a thousand Tatami very elegant Mats the timber costly and gilding incredible Yet by store of raynes a great part thereof fell downe which hee intended soone to repaire hauing an hundred thousand men at worke there both night and day in great miserie standing with their feet in the water If any runne away they are killed Before this Hall hee erected a Theatre for Comedies exceeding stately and costly with artificiall paintings of Vrusci Hee repaired the Tower of Ozaca seuen stories high The gilded Plates or Tiles the Bridge called The Bridge of Paradise the new Citie of Fuscimo which he builded and other his immane expenses the Offerings to his Idoll of Fame I omit Hee caused his little Sonne to goe with great State to Sandai to the Dairi that is to bow his head thrice before him downe to the Mats who entertayned him with a solemne feast with great Iubilee in alteration of names and titles of honour to the Nobles Taico had settled peace thorow all Iapon from Warres from Robbers by land and from Rouers by sea which before continually infested all with Piracies one of which Noximandono is mentioned by the Iesuites in this time to haue had a great Fleet of ships and to haue forced a great part of the Coast to yeerely tribute vnto him to bee freed from his Robberies onely the Dairi had higher title and a Crowne and Scepter seemed wanting to his realitie of Regalitie and Soueraigntie already possessed And now whiles hee intended to exceed himselfe in his entertaynment of the Embassadours one of them hating this long detention or imprisonment in Corai fled which newes Augustine sent to both Courts From China the Legacy was renewed the Delinquents kindred punished Meane while the two and twentieth of Iuly 1596. at Meaco it rayned ashes wherewith the houses hills and trees were couered as with snow and a great myst accompanied it At the same time at Ozaca and Sacaia it rayned sands At Meaco after the showre of ashes came another of haires long and white like the hoary haires of an old womans head but softer and not so smelling when cast into the fire In the Northerne Kingdomes of Iechu Iechingo Scimano and Nota the land and houses were couered with them A Comet appeared in August on the thirtieth whereof followed an Earth-quake as a warning to a greater on the fourth of September which threw downe Taicos magnificent Hall with a thousand Tatamos in which hee had purposed to entertayne the China Legates and the Tower of seuen lofts and another Tower and almost all the buildings of the Fortresse and the Store-houses which were very large and stored with Corne and halfe the houses of Ozaca all in halfe an houre sixe hundred people being buried in the ruines It made a noise like Thunder and like the waues beating on the shoare The Earth opened in many places A great new Temple and a Monastery fell downe and the same day in which the Iesuite had heard a Bonzi in the same Temple inuiting to call vpon Amida and much depredicating his mercies The next day at Meaco was a noise greater then of the greatest Cannons that euer were heard dreadfull to man and beast and wee said the Letanies on our knees but scarsely could keepe on our knees for the Earth-quake Others forsooke their houses lamented
in the Citie there to stay vntill some message came from the King either good or bad We remoued with great pleasure for the desire that we had to say Masse whereof wee were depriued many moneths After we were come on shoare we set vp our Altar whereon we said Masse euery day preparing our selues for that which might betide vs. This Eunuch could not bee disswaded from that which couetousnesse had perswaded him to wit that we had brought some precious thing with vs. And seeing it seemed vnto him that he could not get vs by another way to giue that which hee desired and wee had not hee became shamelesse and two dayes before his departure he came with a great companie to our house as though it had beene to visite vs in friendship we thinking nothing of any such thing and when he was come in he began to speake vnto vs and put vs in great feare asking vs how wee durst come so farre into the Kingdome without leaue of the King and that other Eunuchs had aduertised him from the Court that wee had many other things and that wee would not shew them nor giue them to the King While he was thus talking and dealing hee commanded his men to seize vpon all our stuffe which we had in foure or fiue Hampers and to lay them all out vpon a banke which with great celeritie aboue an hundred Officers which came with him performed and in two words they vndid and opened all and with his owne hands he opened as many papers as he found to seeke that which he desired and seeing he could finde nothing that hee looked for he tooke that which hee found which was an Image of our Ladie being one of the two small ones which wee had reserued that which hee left was better without comparison and very excellent on which also hee had cast his eye hee tooke also certaine Glasses and other small things of small importance because there were no better but that which grieued vs much was that he tooke from vs a Crosse of very good and great Reliques and a Case of Reliques likewise and the Chalice wherein we said Masse which because it was of Siluer and gilt which that yeere they had sent vs of Almes from Maaco did please him and when we prayed him not to touch it because it was a thing consecrated to God which the Kings of our Countrey durst not presume to touch hee made a iest of it and the more it was told him that hee should not touch it hee handled it the more with scorne saying that though wee told him he might not touch it yet we saw he held it in his hands without any difficulty or danger By the intercession of a Mandarine that fauoured vs he gaue vs the Chalice againe but wee could neuer get the Reliques againe out of his fingers as wee desired for of all things else hee would depart with none As he and those that ayded him so willingly were searching with much curiositie and euery one catched what he could because all things lay tumbled on the ground at last they met with a Case wherein was a carued Crucifixe which was mine He began to looke vpon our Lord Iesus Christ being bloudy and wounded being a very faire and pleasant sight to our eyes and heart but very strange foule and offensiue to his sight He vsed certaine gestures not saying any word vntill he was astonished and turned his head and asked what it was Wee told him that that was the true God which made Heauen and Earth whom all the World ought to worship who died for our sinnes and to giue vs life and afterward rose againe by his owne power and ascended into Heauen He would not heare many reasons for it seemed vnto him that we were deceiued in worshipping a God that in his eyes was dead againe he looked wistly vpon it and the finall conclusion that hee made was that that which hee suspected was true that wee were very lewde fellowes because wee had the shape of a man misused with so great inhumanitie nayled on a Crosse and all besprinkled with blood as that was and that it was nothing else but some witchcraft to kill the King And though in this second point hee was deceiued yet in the first he had great reason though hee knew not wherefore since our sinnes and euill deeds made Christ to be vsed on that sort That which the Eunuch said in our house he vttered also abroad in so much that certaine graue Mandarines which fauoured vs retired themselues from vs and sent vs word that from henceforth wee should leaue that crucifixed man and that seeing now wee remayned in China we should wholly conforme our selues vnto them for as long as we kept it they durst not speake in fauour of vs because the report went that it was a deuice to kill the King But our China Boy which was a Christian before he brought vs the message answered before the Mandarine saying That this was the true God wherefore not onely wee but himselfe that was a Chinois would rather die then denye him one jot whereat the Mandarine was amazed seeing him speake resolutely of dying a thing so much abhorred of the Chinois euen to speake of it and so he sent vs a moderate message bidding vs to hide that Figure that no bodie should see it for the report that went of it The Eunuch gaue out many threatnings against vs saying that whether the King receiued the Present or not the least displeasure that hee would doe vs was to thrust vs out of the Kingdome as wicked fellowes writing a Petition to the King against vs Besides this we remayned thrust into an exceeding bad and naughty house in the greatest force of the Winter alwaies with many Souldiers within and without doores the gates being shut with hanging Lockes without suffering our Boy to goe forth to buy any thing without two Souldiers to goe with him In which kinde of liuing though still with some remission of the rigour that we were kept in at the first wee continued aboue two moneths and an halfe without any kinde of comfort or rest at any time of the day to say Masse At the end of which time the Eunuch returned to the same place Wee verily thought that our comming out of that place should not be such as it was at the least we thought we should be thrust into a perpetuall Trunke or Prison or in some worse place as the fame went and the good will which the Eunuch shewed vs. §. II. The King sends for them is delighted with their Clockes and Pictures they are shut vp after take a house are admired for learning Christianitie of China AS the cause of our trouble was the Kings not dispatching of our businesse and our conceiuing that hee misliked of our comming so all was ended by his remembring by chance to aske where the strangers
left them all to picke strawes on the ground for indeed this was one of those Serpents Their custome is as they say to put themselues in ambush among the boughes of a Tree and when they espie their prey to draw neere bee it Man or Beast they fall vpon him with open mouth and deuoure it There are also store of Lions Leopards and Tigers and there the Fruits begin to resemble those of these parts but the Fruit which aboue all others aboundeth there is the Mirabolan Thence I sent forwards to Canton the principall Citie of all China some three Moneths trauell distant beyond which there is no passage say any body what hee will to the contrary for neuer any man proceeded further except as they say sixe Iesuites who dwelled twentie yeeres at Canton as well to learne the Language perfectly as to let their hayre to grow long after the Countrey manner of whom there was neuer since heard any newes nor is their hope euer to see their returne That people is very white and apparelled as is abouesayd they are likewise Gentiles and worship the same Image with three heads Their Women of the better sort and qualitie which are able to liue of their owne without working neuer goe out of their houses but as they are carryed in a Chayre And to that effect from their Inâ—ancie they put their feete into certayne woodden Slippers to make them stump-footed and impotent in so much as they are not able to goe the reason they alleadge for it is that Women were made to no other end then to keepe at home The Christians are not permitted to lye within the Citie but as soone as Night approaches they must retire themselues to their Ships being lawfull for them to Traffâ—que wheresoeuer they please by Day-light And for their traffique what rarities soeuer there bee throughout all China are to bee had in this Citie which are diligently brought thither to wit great store of cloath of Gold and Silke Cabinets wrought Vessels Venus shells Massiue gold and many other things They will exchange or barter Gold for twice as much waight in Siluer for they haue no coyned money for when they would buy any thing they carrie with them a piece of Gold and will cut off as much as they intend to bestow on what they take They make carued Images of Siluer which they erect heere and there through the Streets and no body dares touch them The Citie is gouerned by foure Rulers and each one hath his Gouernment or Circuit apart secluded from each other those of one quarter dare not goe and labour in another and those which cause themselues to bee carryed from one part to another must change their Bearers when they come to the Gate of the next circuit those Gates are opened eury morning and shut euery night vnlesse there bee any complaint made of some misdemeanour committed within the Circuit for then they shut them suddenly or if they bee shut they open them not till the offender be found The King bestowes these commands on those who are best Learned This is a most faire Citie and well built very neare as bigge as Paris but there the Houses are arched and nothing neare so high There is so much Sugar in that Countrey that it is by them very little set by yet is Silke in faâ—re more great abundance but withall more course then ours by reason of their store being so great as they are constrayned to make it abroad in the Fields on the very Trees in this wise when the Wormes are hatched whereof the Egges are farre greater then ours They obserue what quantitie of Wormes each Tree will bee able to feede then they lay so many on it leauing them there without any more adoe except it bee to gather the cods when they are ready to bee spunne which is done as they gather Apricocks for indeed a farre off they appeare to bee so and is a very fine sight to behold they vse a strange kinde of Fishing with Cormorants They tie their neckes a little aboue their stomackes lest they should deuour the Fish they take then comming to their Master hee pulleth it aliue out of their throates Likewise for water Fowle they make vse of great Bottles with two holes which they leaue floating vp and downe the water a good while to acquaint the Fowles therewith then some fellowes will wade vp to the necke in the water thrusting their heads into those Bottles and hauing a bagge vnderneath come as neere the Fowle as they will taking them with their hands without the rest being afraid of it VOYAGES AND DISCOVERIES OF THE NORTH PARTS OF THE WORLD BY LAND AND SEA IN ASIA EVROPE THE POLARE REGIONS AND IN THE NORTH-WEST OF AMERICA THE THIRD BOOKE CHAP. I. A Treatise of Russia and the adioyning Regions written by Doctor GILES FLâ—TCHER Lord Ambassadour from the late Queene Euer-glorious ELIZABETH to THEODORE then Emperour of Russia A. D. 1588. THe Countrey of Russia was sometimes called Sarmatia It changed the Name as some doe suppose for that it was parted â—nto diuers small and yet absolute Gouernments not depending nor being subject the one to the other For Russâ— in that tongue doth signifie as much as to Part or Diuide The Russe reporteth that foure Brethren Trubor Rurico Sinees and Variâ—â—s diuided among them the North parts of the Countrey Likewise that the South parts were possessed by foure other Kia Sciâ—kâ— Choranus their and sister Libeda each calling his Territorie after his owne Name Of this partition it was called Russia about the yeere from Christ 860. As for the conjecture which I finde in some Cosmographers that the Russe Nation borrowed the name of the people called Roxellani and were the very same Nation with them it is without all good probabilitie both in respect of the Etymologie of the word which is very farre fetcht and especially for the seate and dwelling of that people which was betwixt the two Riuers of Tanaia and Boristhones as Strabo reporteth quite another way from the Countrey of Russia When it bare the name of Sarmatia it was diuided into two chiefe parts the White and the Blacke The White Sarmatia was all that part that lyeth towards the North and on the side of Liefland as the Prouinces now called Duyna Vagha Vstik Vologda Cargapolia Nouogradâ—a c. whereof Nouogrod velica was the Metropolite or chiefe Citie Blacke Sarmatia was all that Country that lyeth Southward towards the Euxin or Black Sea as the Dukedome of Volodemer of Mosko Rezan c. Some haue thought that the name of Sarmatia was first taken from one Sarmates whom Moses and Iosephus call Asarmathes Sonne to Ioktan and nephew to Heber of the posteritie of Sem. But this seemeth to bee nothing but a conjecture taken out of the likenesse of the name Asarmathes For the dwelling of all Ioktans posteritie is described by Moses to haue beene
betwixt Mescha or Masius an Hill of â—he Amonites and Sephace neare to the Riuer Euphrates Which maketh it very vnlikely that Asarmathes should plant any Colonies so farre off in t the North and North-west Countries It is bounded Northward by the Lappes and the North Ocean On the South-side by the Tartars called Chrims Eastward they haue the Nâ—igaian Tartar that possesseth all the Countrey on the East side of Volgha towards the Caspian Sea On the West and South-west border lie Lituania Liuonia and Polonia The whole Countrey being now reduced vnder the Gouernment of one contayneth these chiefe Prouinces or Shires Volodemer which beareth the first place in the Emperours stile because their House came of the Dukes of that Countrey Mosko Nisnouogrod Plesko Smolensko Nouogrod velica or Nouogrod of the low Countrey Rostoue Yaruslaue Bealozâ—ra Bezan Dâ—yna Corgapolia Mesâ—hora Vagha Vstugha Ghaletsa These are the naturall Shires perâ—â—yning to Russia but farre greater and larger then the Shires of England though not so well peopled The other Countries or Prouinces which the Russe Emperours haue gotten perforcâ— added of late to their other Dominion are these which follow Twerra Youghoria Peâ—mia Vaâ—â—kâ—a Boâ—lghoria Chernigo Oudoria Obdoria Condora with a great part of Siberia where the people though they bee not naturall Russes yet obey the Emperour of Russia and are ruled by the Lawes of his Countrey paying customes and taxes as his owne people doe Besides these hee hath vnder him the Kingdomes of Cazan and Astracan gotten by Conquest not long since As for all his possessions in Lituania to the number of thirtie great Townes and more with Narue and Dorp in Liuonia they are quite gone being surprised of late yeeres by the Kings of Poland and Sweden These Shires and Prouinces are reduced all into foure Iurisdictions which they call Chetfyrds that is Tetrarchies or Fourth-parts Whereof wee are to speake in the Title or Chapter concerning the Prouinces and their manner of Gouernment The whole Countrey is of great length and breadth From the North to the South if you measure from Cola to Astracaâ— which bendeth somewhat Eastward it reacheth in length about foure thousand two hundred and sixtie verst or myles Notwithstanding the Emperour of Russia hath more territorie Northward farre beyond Cola vnto the Riuer of Tromschua that runneth a thousand verst well nigh beyond Pechinga neere to Wardhouse but not intire nor clearely limitted by reason of the Kings of Swedâ—n and Denmarke that haue diuers Townes there as well as the Russe plotted together the one with the other euery one of them clayming the whole of those North parts as his owne right The breadth if you goe from that part of his Territorie that lyeth farthest Westward on the Naruâ— side to the parts of Siberia Eastward where the Emperour hath his Garrisons is foure thousand and foure hundred verst or thereabouts A Verst by their reckoning is one thousand paces yet lesse by one quarter then an English myle If the whole dominion 〈◊〉 the Russe Emperour were all habitable and peopled in all places as it is in some hee would either hardly hold it all within one Regiment or bee ouer mightie for all his neighbour Princes THe Soyle of the Countrey for the most part is of a sleight sandie mold yet very much different one place from another for they yeeld of such things as 〈◊〉 out of the earth The Country Northwards towards the parts of Saint Nicholas Cola and North-east towards Sibâ—ria is all very barren and full of desart Woods by reason of the Clymate and extremitie of the cold in Winter time So likewise along the Riuer Volgha betwixt the Countries of Cazan and Astracan where notwithstanding the Soyle is very fruitfull it is all â—nhabiâ—ed sauing that vpon the Riuer Volgha on the West side the Emperour hath some few Castles with Garrisons in them This hapneth by meanes of the Chrim Tartar that will neither him selfe plant Townes to dwell there liuing a wilde and vagrant life nor suffer the Russe that is farre off with the strength of his Countrey to people those parts From Vologda which lyeth almost one thousand seuen hundred verst from the Port of Saint Nicholas downe towards Mosko and so towards the South part that bordereth vpon the Chrim which contayneth the like space of one thousand seuen hundred verst or thereabouts is a very fruitfull and pleasant Countrey yeelding Pasture and Corne with Woods and water in very great plentie The like is betwixt Rezan that lyeth South-east from Mosko to Nouograd and Vobsko that reach farthest towards the North-west So betwixt Mosko and Smolensko that lyeth South-west towards Lituania is a very fruitfull and pleasant soyle The whole Countrey differeth very much from it selfe by reason of the yeere so that a man would maruaile to see the great alteration and difference betwixt the Winter and the Summer in Russia The whole Countrey in the Winter lyeth vnder Snow which falleth continually and is sometime of a yard or two thicke but greater towards the North. The Riuers and other waters are all frozen vp a yard or more thicke how swift or broad soeuer they bee and this continueth commonly fiue Moneths viz. from the beginning of Nouember till towards the end of March what time the Snow beginneth to melt So that it would breed a frost in a man to looke abroad at that time and see the winter face of that Countrey The sharpenesse of the ayre you may judge of by this for that water dropped downe or cast vp into the ayre congealeth into Ice before it come to the ground In the extremitie of Winter if you hold a Pewter dish or pot in your hand or any other metall except in some chamber where their warme Stoues bee your fingers will freeze fast vnto it and draw of the skinne at the parting When you passe out of a warme roome into a cold you shall sensibly feele your breath to waxe starke and euen stifeling with the cold as you draw it in and out Diuers not onely that trauell abroad but in the very Markets and streets of their Townes are mortally pinched and killed withall so that you shall see many drop downe in the Streets many Trauellers brought into the Townes sitting dead and stiffe in their Sleds Diuers lose their Noses the tippes of their Eares and the balls of their Cheekes their Toes Feete c. Many times when the winter is very hard and extreame the Beares and Wolues issue by troupes out of the woods driuen by hunger and enter the Villages tearing and rauening all they can finde so that the Inhabitants are faine to flee for safegard of their liues And yet in the Summer time you shall see such a new hew and face of a Countrey the Woods for the most part which are all of Firre and Birch so fresh and so sweet the Pastures and Meadowes so greene and well growne and that vpon
may drinke nothing but water and for that cause called this new Citie by the name of Naloi that is Skinke or powre in So that now the Citie of Mosko is not much bigger then the Citie of London The next in greatnesse and in a manner as large is the Citie Nouograde where was committed as the Russe sayth the memorable warre so much spoken of in Stories of the Scythian seruants that tooke Armes against their masters which they report in this sort vz. That the Boiarens or Gentlemen of Nouograde and the Territorie about which onely are Souldiers after the discipline of those Countries had warre with the Tartars Which being well performed and ended by them they returned homewards Where they vnderstood by the way that their Cholopey or Bondslaues whom they left at home had in their absence possessed their Townes Lands Houses Wiues and all At which newes being somewhat amazed and yet disdayning the villanie of their seruants they made the more speed home and so not farre from Nouograde met them in warlike manner marching against them Whereupon aduising what was best to be done they agreed all to set vpon them with no other shew of weapon but with their Horse whips which as their manner is euery man rideth withall to put them in remembrance of their seruile condition thereby to terrifie them and abate their courage And so marching on and lashing altogether with their whips in their hands they gaue the onset Which seemed so terrible in the eares of their villaines and stroke such a sense into them of the smart of the whip which they had felt before that they fled altogether like Sheepe before the Driuers In memory of this victory the Nouogradians euer since haue stamped their Coine which they call a dingoe Nouogrodskoy currant thorow all Russia with the figure of a Horse-man shaking a whip aloft in his hand These two Cities exceed the rest in greatnesse For strength their chiefe Townes are Vobsko Smolensko Cazan and Astracan as lying vpon the borders But for situation Iaruslaue farre exceedeth the rest For besides the commodities that the soyle yeeldeth of Pasture and Corne it lieth vpon the famous Riuer Volga and looketh ouer it from a high banke very faire and stately to behold whereof the Towne taketh the name For Iaruslaue in that Tongue signifieth as much as a faire or famous Banke In this Towne as may be ghessed by the name dwelt the Russe King Vlademir surnamed Iaruslaue that married the daughter of Harald King of England by mediation of Sueno the Dane as is noted in the Danish Storie about the yeere 1067. The other Townes haue nothing that is greatly memorable saue many ruines within their walls Which sheweth the decrease of the Russe People vnder this gouernment The streets of their Cities and Townes in stead of pauing are planked with Firre trees plained and layd uen close the one to the other Their houses are of wood without any lime or stone built very close and warme with Firre trees plained and piled one vpon another They are fastned together with dents or notches at euery corner and so clasped fast together Betwixt the trees or timber they thrust in mosse whereof they gather plenty in their Woods to keepe out the aire Euery house hath a paire of staires that lead vp into the chambers out of the yard or street after the Scottish manner This building seemeth farre better for their Countrey then that of stone and bricke as being colder and more dampish then their woodden houses specially of Firre that is a dry and warme wood Whereof the prouidence of God hath giuen them such store as that you may build a faire house for twentie or thirtie Rubbels or little more where wood is most scant The greatest inconuenience of their woodden building is the aptnesse for firing which happeneth very oft and in very fearefull sort by reason of the drinesse and fatnesse of the Firre that being once fired burneth like a Torch and is hardly quenched till all bee burnt vp THe sur-name of the Imperiâ—ll house of Russia is called Bealaâ— It tooke the originall as is supposed from the Kings of Hungarie Which may seeme the more probable for that the Hungarian Kings many yeeres agoe haue borne that name as appeareth by Bonfinius and other Stories written of that Countrey For about the yeere 1059. mention is made of one Beala that succeeded his brother Andreas who reduced the Hungarians to the Christian Faith from whence they were fallen by Atheisme and Turkish perswasion before The second of that name was called Beala the blind after whom succeeded diuers of the same name That their Ancestry came not of the Russe Nation Iuan vasilowich father to this Emperour would many times boast disdayning as should seeme to haue his progenie deriued from the Russe bloud As namely to an Englishman his Gold-smith that had receiued Bullion of him to make certaine Plate whom the Emperour commanded to looke well to his weight For my Russes said he are theeues all Whereat the Workeman looking vpon the Emperour began to smile The Emperour being of quicke conceit charged him to tell him what hee smiled at If your Maiestie will pardon mee quoth the Gold-smith I will tell you Your Highnesse said that the Russes were all theeues and forgat in the meane while that your selfe was a Russe I thought so quoth the Emperour but thou art deceiued For I am no Russe my Ancestors were Germanes for so they account of the Hungarians to bee part of the Germane Nation though indeed they come of the Hunnes That inuaded those Countries and rested in those parts of Pannoniâ— now called Hungarie How they aspired to the Dukedome of Volodemer which was their first degree and ingrafting into Russia and whether it were by Conquest or by Marriage or by what other meanes I could not learne any certainty among them That from these beginnings of a small Dukedome that bare notwithstanding an absolute gouernment with it as at that time did also the other Shires or Prouinces of Russia this house of Beala spred it selfe forth and aspired by degrees to the Monarchie of the whole Countrey is a thing well knowne and of very late memorie The chiefe of that House that aduanced the Stocke and enlarged their Dominions were the three last that raigned before this Emperour to wit Iuan Basileus and Iuan father to the other that raigneth at this time Whereof the first that tooke vnto him the name and title of Emperour was Basileus father to Iuan and grandfather to this man For before that time they were contented to be called great Dukes of Mosko What hath beene done by either of these three and how much they haue added to their first estate by Conquest or otherwise may bee seene in the Chapter of their Colonies or Purchases perforce For the continuance of the race this House of Beala at this present is in like
another Their leader or directer in euery Companie is their Papa or Priest On the North side of Russia next to Corelia lyeth the Countrey of Lappia which reacheth in length from the furthest point Northward towards the North cape to the furthest part South-east which the Russe calleth Sweetnesse or Holy nose the English men Cape-grace about three hundred and fortie fiue verst or miles From Sweetnesse to Candlelox by the way of Versega which measureth the breadth of that Countrey is ninetie miles or thereabouts The whole Countrey in a manner is either Lakes or Mountaines which towards the Sea side are called Tondro because they are all of hard and craggie Rocke but the inland parts are well furnished with Woods that grow on the hills sides the lakes lying betweene Their dyet is very bare and simple Bread they haue none but feed onely vpon Fish and Fowle They are subject to the Emperour of Russia and the two Kings of Sweden and Denmarke which all exact Tribute and Custome of them as was sayd before but the Emperour of Russia beareth the greatest hand ouer them and exact of them farre more then the rest The opinion is that they were first tearmed Lappes of their briefe and short speach The Russe diuideth the whole Nation of the Lappes into two sorts The one they call Nowrâ—manskoy Lapary that is the Noruegian Lappes because they bee of the Danish Religion For the Danes and Noruegians they account for one people The other that haue no Religion at all but liue as bruite and Heathenish people without God in the world they call Dikoy Lopary or the wilde Lappes The whole Nation is vtterly vnlearned hauing not so much as the vse of any Alphabet or Letter among them For practice of Witch-craft and Sorcerie they passe all Nations in the the World Though for the inchanting of ships that sayle along their Coast as I haue heard it reported and their giuing of winds good to their friends and contrary to other whom they meane to hurt by tying of certayne knots vpon a Rope somewhat like to the Tale of Aeolus his wind-bag is a very Fable deuised as may seeme by themselues to terrifie Saylers for comming neere their Coast. Their Weapons are the Long-bow and Hand-gunne wherein they excell as well for quicknesse to charge and discharge as for neernesse at the Marke by reason of their continuall practice whereto they are forced of shooting at wild-fowle Their manner is in Summer time to come downe in great companies to the Sea-side to Wardhuyse Cola Kegor and the Bay of Vedagoba and there to fish for Cod Salmon and But-fish which they sell to the Russes Danes and Noruegians and now of late to the English-men that trade thither with Cloth which they exchange with the Lappes and Corelians for their Fish Oyle and Furres whereof also they haue some store They hold their Mart at Cola on Saint Peters day what time the Captayne of Wardhuyse that is Resiant there for the King of Denmarke must be present or at least send his Deputie to set prices vpon their Stock-fish Trane-oyle Furres and other Commodities as also the Russe Emperours Customer or Tribute taker to receiue his Custome which is euer payed before any thing can be bought or sold. When their fishing is done their manner is to draw their Carbasses or Boats on shoare and there to leaue them with the Keele turned vpwards till the next Spring-tyde Their trauell too and fro is vpon Sleds drawne by the Olen Deere which they vse to turne a grazing all the Summer time in an Iland called Kilden of a very good Soyle compared with other parts of that Countrey and towards the Winter time when the Snow beginneth to fall they fetch them home againe for the vse of their Sled COncerning the Gouernment of their Church it is framed altogether after the manner of the Greeke as being a part of that Church and neuer acknowledging the Iurisdicton of the Latine Church vsurped by the Pope That I may keepe a better measure in describing their Ceremonies then they in the vsing them wherein they are infinite I will note briefly First what Ecclesiasticall Degrees or Offices they haue with the Iurisdiction and practice of them Secondly what Doctrine they hold in matter of Religion Thirdly what Lyturgie or forme of Seruice they vse in their Churches with the manner of their administring the Sacraments Fourthly what other strange Ceremonies and Superstitious Deuotions are vsed among them Their Offices or Degrees of Church-men are as many in number and the same in a manner both in name and degree that were in the Westerne Churches First they haue their Patriarch then their Metropolites their Archbishops their Vladikey or Bishops their Protopapes or Archpriests their Deacons Friers Monkes Nunnes and Eremites Their Patriarch or chiefe Directer in matter of Religion vntill this last yeere was of the Citie of Constantinople whom they called the Patriarch of Sio because being driuen by the Turke out of Constantinople the Seate of his Empire he remoued to the I le Sio sometimes called Chio and there placed his Patriarchiall Sea So that the Emperours and Clergie of Russia were wont yeerely to send Gifts thither and to acknowledge a Spirituall kind of homage and subjection due to him and to that Church Which custome they haue held as it seemeth euer since they professed the Christian Religion Which how long it hath bn I could not wel learne for that they haue no Story or Monument of Antiquitie that I could heare of to shew what hath beene done in times past within their Countrey concerning either Church or Common-wealth matters Onely I heare a report among them that about three hundred yeeres since there was a Mariage betwixt the Emperour of Constantinople and the Kings Daughter of that Countrey who at the first denyed to joyne his Daughter in Mariage with the Greeke Emperour because he was of the Christian Religion Which agreeth well with that I find in the Story of Laonicus Chalcacondylas concerning Turkish Affaires in his fourth Booke where hee speaketh of such a Mariage betwixt Iohn the Greeke Emperour and the Kings Daughter of Sarmatia And this argueth out of their owne report that at that time they had not receiued the Christian Religion as also that they were conuerted to the Faith and withall peruerted at the very same time receiuing the Doctrine of the Gospell corrupted with Superstitions euen at the first when they tooke it from the Greeke Church which it selfe then was degenerate and corrupted with many Superstitions and foule Errours both in Doctrine and Discipline as may appeare by the Story of Nicephorus Gregoras in his eighth and ninth Bookes But as touching the time of their Conuersion to the Christian Faith I sppose rather that it is mistaken by the Russe for that which I find in the Polonian Story the second Booke the third Chapter where is said that
amend that fault c. And this is a matter of forme with them vttered in as many words and no more in a manner then I haue heere set downe Yet the matter is done with that Grace and Solemnitie in a Pulpit of purpose set vp for this one Act as if hee were to discourse at large of the whole substance of Diuinitie At the Mosko the Emperour himselfe is euer present at this Solemne Exhortation As themselues are void of all manner of Learning so are they wary to keepe out all meanes that might bring any in as fearing to haue their ignorance and vngodlinesse discouered To that purpose they haue perswaded the Emperors that it would breed Innouation and sow danger to their State to haue any nouelty of Learning come within the Realme Wherein they say but truth for that a man of spirit and vnderstanding helped by Learning and liberall Education can hardly indure a tyrannicall Gouernment Some yeeres past in the other Emperours time there came a Presse and Letters out of Polonia to the Citie of Mosko where a Printing House was set vp with great liking and allowance of the Emperour himselfe But not long after the house was set on fire in the night time and the Presse and Letters quite burnt vp as was thought by the procurement of the Clergie-men Their Priests whom they call Papaes are made by the Bishops without any great tryall for worthinesse of gifts before they admit them or Ceremonies in their admission saue that their heads are shorne not shauen for that they like not about an hand breadth or more in the crowne and that place anointed with Oyle by the Bishop who in his admission putteth vpon the Priest first his Surplesse and then setteth a white Crosse on his brest of Silke or some other matter which he is to weare eight dayes and no more and so giueth him authoritie to say and sing in the Church and to administer the Sacraments They are men vtterly vnlearned which is no maruell for as much as their Makers the Bishops themselues as before was said are cleere of that qualitie and make no farther vse at all of any kind of Learning no not of the Scriptures themselues saue to reade and to sing them Their ordinary charge and function is to say the Lyturgie to administer the Sacraments after their manner to keepe and decke their Idols and to doe the other Ceremonies vsuall in their Churches Their number is great because their Townes are parted into many small Parishes without any discretion for diuiding them into competent numbers of Housholds and people for a just Congregation as the manner in all places where the meanes is neglected for increasing of knowledge and instruction towards God Which cannot well be had where by meanes of an vnequall partition of the people and Parishes there followeth a want and vnequalitie of stipend for a sufficient Ministery For their Priests it is lawfull to marry for the first time But if the first Wife dye a second he cannot take but he must lose his Priest-hood and his liuing withall The reason they make out of that place of Saint Paul to Timothy 1.3.2 not well vnderstood thinking that to bee spoken of diuers Wiues successiuely that the Apostle speaketh of at one and the same time If hee will needs marrie againe after his first wife is dead he is no longer called Papa but Rospapa or Priest quondam This maketh the Priests to make much of their Wiues who are accounted as the Matrones and of best reputation among the women of the Parish For the stipend of the Priest their manner is not to pay him any tenths of Corne or ought else but he must stand at the deuotion of the people of his Parish and make vp the Incommes towards his maintenance so well as hee can by Offerings Shrifts Mariages Burials Dirges and Prayers for the dead and the liuing which they call Molitua For besides their publike Seruice within their Churches their manner is for euery priuate man to haue a Prayer said for him by the Priest vpon any occasion of businesse whatsoeuer whether he ride goe saile plough or whatsoeuer else he doth Which is not framed according to the occasion of his businesse but at randome being some of their ordinary and vsuall Church-prayers And this is thought to bee more holy and effectuall if it be repeated by the Priests mouth rather then by his owne They haue a custome besides to solemnize the Saints day that is Patrone to their Church once euery yeere What time all their Neighbours of their Countrey and Parishes about come in to haue Prayers said to that Saint for themselues and their friends and so make an Offering to the Priest for his paines This Offering may yeeld them some ten pounds a yeere more or lesse as the Patrone or Saint of that Church is of credit and estimation among them The manner is on this day which they keepe Anniuersary for the Priest to hire diuers of his Neighbour Priests to helpe him as hauing more Dishes to dresse for the Saint then he can well turne his hand vnto They vse besides to visit their Parishioners houses with Holy Water and Perfume commonly once a quarter and so hauing sprinkled and becensed the goodman and his Wife with the rest of their houshold and houshold-stuffe they receiue some Deuotion or lesse as the man is of abilitie This and the rest layd altogether may make vp for the Priest towards his mayntenance about thirty or forty Rubbels a yeere whereof he payeth the tenth part to the Bishop of the Diocesse The Papa or Priest is knowne by his long Tufts of haire hanging downe by his Eares his Gowne with a broad Cape and a walking staffe in his hand For the rest of his Habit hee is apparelled like the common sort When he sayth the Lyturgie or Seruice within the Church hee hath on him his Surplesse and sometimes his Coape if the day bee more Solemne They haue besides their Papaes or Priests their Churnapapaes as they call them that is Black Priests that may keepe their Benefices though they be admitted Friers withall within some Monasterie They seeme to be the very same that were called Regular Priests in the Popish Church Vnder the Priest is a Deacon in euery Church that doth nothing but the Office of a Parish Clerke As for their Protopapaes or Arch-priests and their Arch-deacons that are next in election to be their Protopopas they serue onely in the Cathedrall Churches Of Friers they haue an infinite rabble farre greater then in any other Countrey where Popery is professed Euery Citie and good part of the Countrey swarmeth full of them For they haue wrought as the Popish Friers did by their Superstition and Hypocrisie that if any part of the Realme be better and sweeter then other there standeth a Friery or a Monastery dedicated to some Saint The number of them is so much the greater
being ended the Bridegroome taketh the Bride by the hand and so they goe on together with their friends after them towards the Church porch Where meet them certaine with pots and cups in their hands with Mead and Russe Wine Whereof the Bridegroome taketh first a Charke or little cup full in his hand and drinketh to the Bride who opening her Hood or Vale below and putting the Cup to her mouth vnderneath it for being seene of the Bridegroome pledgeth him againe Thus returning all together from the Church the Bridegroome goeth not home to his owne but to his Fathers house and shee likewise to hers where either entertayne their friends apart At the entring into the House they vse to fling Corne out of the windowes vpon the Bridegroome and Bride in token of plentie and fruitfulnesse to bee with them euer after When the Euening is come the Bride is brought to the Bridegroomes Fathers house and there lodgeth that night with her Vayle or couer still ouer her head All that night she may not speake one word for that charge shee receiueth by tradition from her Mother and other Matrons her friends that the Bridegroome must neither heare nor see her till the day after the marriage Neither three dayes after may she bee heard to speake saue certaine few words at the Table in a set forme with great manners and reuerence to the Bridegroome If shee behaue herselfe otherwise it is a great prejudice to her credit and life euer after and will highly bee disliked of the Bridegroome himselfe After the third day they depart to their owne and make a Feast to both their friends together The marriage day and the whole time of their festiuall the Bridegroome hath the honour to be called Moloday Knez or young Duke and the Bride Moloday Knezay or young Dutchesse In liuing with their wiues they shew themselues to be but of a barbarous condition vsing them as seruants rather then wiues Except the Noble-women which are or seeme to bee of more estimation with their husbands then the rest of meaner sort They haue this foule abuse contrary to good order and the Word of God it selfe that vpon dislike of his wife or other cause whatsoeuer the man may goe into a Monasterie and shire himselfe a Frier by pretence of deuotion and so leaue his wife to shift for her selfe so well as shee can THe other Ceremonies of their Church are many in number especially the abuse about the signe of the Crosse which they set vp in their high wayes in the tops of their Churches and in euery doore of their houses signing themselues continually with it on their foreheads breasts with great deuotion as they will seeme by their outward gesture Which were lesse offence if they gaue not withall that religious reuerence and worship vnto it which is due to God onely and vsed the dumbe shew and signing of it instead of thanksgiuing and of all other duties which they owe vnto God When they rise in the morning they goe commonly in the sight of some steeple that hath a Crosse on the top and so bowing themselues towards the Crosse signe themselues withall on their foreheads and breasts And this is their thanksgiuing to God for their nights rest without any word speaking except peraduenture they say Aspody Pomeluy or Lord haue mercie vpon vs. When they sit downe to meat and rise againe from it the thanksgiuing to God is the crossing of their foreheads and brests Except it be some few that adde peraduenture a word or two of some ordinary prayer impertinent to that purpose When they are to giue an oath for the deciding of any controuersie at Law they doe it by swearing by the Crosse and kissing the feet of it making it as God whose name onely is to bee vsed in such triall of Iustice. When they enter into any house where euer there is an Idoll hanging on the wall they signe themselues with the Crosse and bow themselues to it When they begin any worke bee it little or much they arme themselues first with the signe of the Crosse. And this commonly is all their prayer to God for good speed of their businesse And thus they serue God with crosses after a crosse and vaine manner notwithstanding what the Crosse of Christ is nor the power of it And yet they thinke all strangers Christians to be no better then Turkes in comparison of themselues and so they will say because they bow not themselues when they meet with the Crosse nor signe themselues with it as the Russe manner is They haue Holy-water in like vse and estimation as the Popish Church hath But heerein they exceed them in that they doe not onely hollow their Holy-water stockes and tubs full of water but all the Riuers of the Countrey once euery yeere At Mosko it is done with great pompe and solemnitie the Emperour himselfe being present at it with all his Nobilitie marching through the streets towards the Riuer of Moskua in manner of Procession in this order as followeth First goe two Deacons with banners in their hands the one of Precheste or our Lady the other of Saint Michael fighting with his Dragon Then follow after the rest of the Deacons and the Priests of Mosko two and two in a ranke with Coaps on their backes and their Idols at their brests carried with girdles or slings made fast about their necks Next the Priests come their Bishops in their Pontificalibus then the Friers Monkes and Abbots and after the Patriarches in very rich attire with a Ball or Sphere on the top of his Myter to signifie his vniuersalitie ouer that Church Last commeth the Emperour with all his Nobilitie The whole traine is of a mile long or more When they are come to the Riuer a great hole is made in the Ice where the Market is kept of a road and a halfe broad with a stage round about it to keepe off the presse Then beginneth the Patriarch to say certaine prayers and coniureth the Deuill to come out of the water and so casting in Salt and censing it with Frankincense maketh the whole Riuer to become Holy-water The morning before all the people of Mosko vse to make crosses of chaulke ouer euery doore and window of their houses least the Deuill being coniured out of the water should flye into their houses When the Ceremonies are ended you shal see the black Guard of the Emperors house then the rest of the Towne with their pailes and buckets to take off the hallowed water for drinke and other vses You shall also see the women dip in their children ouer head and eares and many men and women leape into it some naked some with their clothes on when some man would thinke his finger would freeze off if he should but dip it into the water When the men haue done they bring their horse to the Riuer to drinke of the sanctified water and
haue made any Voyage that yeere whereby to haue earned their bread Yet it pleased God afterwards in some Harbours Whales hitting in a Voyage was performed and 1100. tunnes of Oyle brought home to the great encouragement of the said Aduenturers otherwise that Trade had beene vtterly ouerthrowne The yeere following 1622. the said Aduenturers at their owne charge set forth nine ships vnder the command aforesaid and therein employed diuers Land-men many of which afterwards proue good Sea-men and are fit for any Sea seruice Eight of which ships were appointed to make their Voyage vpon the Whale and one to goe on discouerie to the South-eastwards But ill successe happening one of their greatest ships of burthen whereof Iohn Masson was Master hauing in her two hundred tuns of Caske Coppers and diuers prouisions was vnfortunatly cast away against a piece of Ice vpon the coast of King Iames Newland foure leagues from the shoare in which ship perished nine and twentie men and the remainder being three and twenty were by the prouidence of the Almightie miraculously saued in a Shallop coasting thirtie leagues afterwards to meet with some other ships to find some succour hauing neither bread nor drinke nor any meanes whereby to get any food and so remayned three dayes in extreme cold weather being in a small Boat ready to bee swallowed vp of euery waue but that God prouided better for them Many of which people their hands and feet rotted off being frozen and they died in the Countrey The rest of the ships returned home laden bringing in them 1300. tuns of Oyle yet the foresaid chiefe Harbour could not performe their full lading there by reason of the Flemmings and Danes being to the Northwards as aforesaid which doth yeerely hinder the Companies ships from making a Voyage §. III. The Description of the seuerall sorts of Whales with the manner of killing them Whereto is added the Description of Greenland THe Whale is a Fish or Sea-beast of a huge bignesse about sixtie fiue foot long and thirtie fiue foot thicke his head is a third part of all his bodies quantitie his spacious mouth contayning a very great tongue and all his finnes which we call Whale finnes These finnes are fastned or rooted in his vpper chap and spread ouer his tongue on both sides his mouth being in number about two hundred and fiftie on one side and as many on the other side The longest finnes are placed in the midst of his mouth and the rest doe shorten by their proportionable degrees backward and forwards from ten or eleuen foot long to foure inches in length his eyes are not much bigger then an Oxes eyes his body is in fashion almost round forwards growing on still narrower towards his tayle from his bellie his tayl◠is about twentie foot broad and of a tough solid substance which we vse for blockes to chop the Blubber on which yeelds Oyle and of like nature are his two swimming finnes and they grow forward on him This creature commeth oftentimes aboue water spouting eight or nine times before he goeth downe againe whereby he may be descried two or three leagues off Then our Whale-killers presently rowe forth from the place where they stand to watch for him making what haste they can to meet him but commonly before they come neere him he will be gone downe againe and continue a good while before he riseth so that sometimes they rowe past him Yet are they very circumspect euer looking round where they may espie him risen or discerne his way vnder water which they call his Walke When he is vp and the Shallops neere him they rowe towards him very resolutely as if they would force the Shallop vpon him if hee went downe vnder water but the Harponyre who standeth vp in the head of the Boat darteth his Harping-iron at the Whale with both his hands so soone as he commeth within his reach wherwith the Whale being strucken presently descendeth to the bottome and therefore doe they reare out a rope of two hundred fathome which is fastned to the Harping-iron and lieth coyled in the Boat And they let him haue as much of the rope as reacheth to the bottome and when they perceiue him rising they hale in the rope to get neere him and when the Whale commeth vp aboue water then do the men lance him with their lances either out of one Shallop or the other for most commonly there bee two Shallops about the killing of one Whale In lancing him they strike neere to the finnes he swimmeth withall and as lowe vnder water neere his bellie as conueniently they can but when he is lanced he friskes and strikes with his tayle so forcibly that many times when hee hitteth a Shallop hee splitteth her in pieces so that the men are relieued and taken in by another Shallop and sometimes he striketh so fully vpon them that some of the men are either maymed or killed with his stroke Therefore they who vndertake this businesse which is the principall thing in the Voyage must not onely bee bold and resolute but also discreet and wary otherwise their rash forwardnesse may preuent them of their expected conquest considering they haue no shield to withstand the offended beast their enemy but onely by a heedfull warinesse to auoide the receiuing of his dangerous stroke Swimming is also requisite for a Whale-killer to be expert in for it may be a meanes to saue his life when he hath lost his Boat and another is not neere presently to helpe him The Whale hauing receiued his deadly wound then he spouteth bloud whereas formerly he cast forth water and his strength beginneth to fayle him but before he dieth hee will sometimes draw the Shallop three or foure miles from the place where he was first stricken and as he is a dying he turneth his bellie vpwards which lieth vppermost being dead Then they fasten a rope to his tayle and with the Shallops one made fast to another they towe him towards the ship with his tayle foremost Then doe they lay him crosse the sterne of the ship where he is cut vp in this manner two or three men in a Boat or Shallop come close to the side of the Whale and hold the Boat fast there with a Boat-hooke and another standing either in the Boat or most commonly vpon the Whale cutteth the fat which we call Blubber in square pieces with a cutting Knife three or foure foot long Then to race it from the flesh there is a Crane or Capsten placed purposely vpon the poope of the ship from whence there descendeth a rope with a hooke in it this hooke is made to take hold on a piece of Blubber and as the men winde the Capsten so the cutter with his long knife looseth the fat from the flesh euen as if the lard of a Swine were to be cut off from the leane When a piece is in order cut off then let they lower the Crane
degrees and 20. minutes his Declination was 23. degrees and 20. minuts which being taken from the former height it was found that we were vnder 75. degrees The first of Iuly wee saw the Beare-Iland againe and then Iohn Cornelison and his Officers came aboord our ship to speake with vs about altering our course but wee being of a contrary opinion it was agreed that we should follow on our course and hee his which was that he according to his desire should sayle vnto 80. Degrees againe for he was of opinion that there he should finde a passage through on the East side of the Land that lay vnder 80. Degrees And vpon that agreement we left each other they sayling Northward and wee Southward because of the Ice the winde being East South-east The second we sayled Eastward and were vnder 74. degrees hauing the wind North North-west and then wee woond ouer another Bough with an East North-east winde and sayled Northward In the Eeuening the Sunne being about North-west and by North we woond about againe because of the Ice with an East winde and sayled South South-east and about East South-east and then we woond about againe because of the Ice and the Sunne being South South-west we woond about againe and sayled North-east The third we were vnder 74. degrees hauing a South-east and by East winde and sayled North-east and by North after that wee woond about againe with a South winde and sayled East South-east till the Sunne was North-west then the winde began to be somewhat larger The eight wee had a good North-west winde and sayled East and by North with an indifferent cold gale of wind and got vnder 72. degrees and 15. minutes The ninth of Iuly we went East and by North the wind being West The tenth of Iuly the Sunne being South South-west we cast out our Lead and had ground at one hundred and sixtie fathome the wind being North-east and by North and we sayled East and by South vnder 72. degrees The eleuenth we found 70. fathome deepe and saw no Ice then wee ghest that we were right South and North from Dandinaes that is the East-point of the White-sea that lay Southward from vs and had sandie ground and the banke stretched Northward into the Sea so that we were out of doubt that we were vpon the banke of the White Sea for wee had found no sandie ground all the Coast along but onely that banke Then the wind being East and by South we sailed South and South and by East vnder 72. degrees and after that we had a South South-east Wind and sayled North-east to get ouer the Banke The thirteenth of Iuly we sayled East with a North North-east wind then wee tooke the height of the Sunne and found it to be eleuated aboue the Horizon 54. degrees and 38. minutes his declination was 21. degrees and 54. minutes which taken from the height aforesaid the height of the Pole was found to bee 73. degrees and then againe wee found Ice but not very much and we were of opinion that we were by Willoughbies Land The fourteenth we sayled North-east the wind being North North-west and in that sort sayled about a dinner time along through the Ice and in the middle thereof we cast out our Lead and had ninety fathome deepe in the next quarter wee cast out our Lead againe and had an hundred fathome deepe and we sayled so farre into the Ice that wee could goe no further for wee could see no place where it opened but were forced with great labour and paine to lauere out of it againe the wind blowing West and we were then vnder 74. degrees and 10. minutes The fifteenth we draue through the middle of the Ice with a calme and casting out our Lead had an hundred fathome deepe at which time the wind being East wee sayled West The sixteenth we got out of the Ice and saw a great Beare lying vpon it that leaped into the water when shee saw vs Wee made towards her with our ship which shee perceiuing got vp vpon the Ice againe wherewith wee shot once at her Then wee sayled East South-east and saw no Ice ghessing that we were not farre from Noua Zembla because we saw the Beare there vpon the Ice at which time we cast out our Lead and found an hundred fathome deepe The seuenteenth we tooke the height of the Sunne and it was eleuated aboue the Horizon 37. degrees and 55. minutes his declination was 21. degrees and 15. minutes which taken from the height aforesaid the height of the Pole was 74. degrees and 40. minutes and when the Sunne was in the South we saw the Land of Noua Zembla which was about Lomsbay I was the first that espied it Then we altered our course and sayled North-east and by North and hoysed vp all our sayles except the Fore-sayle and the Lesien The eighteenth wee saw the Land againe being vnder 75. degrees and sayled North-east and by North with a North-west wind and we gate aboue the point of the Admirals Iland and sayled East North-east with a West Wind the Land reaching North-east and by North. The nineteenth wee came to the Crosse Iland and could get no further by reason of the Ice for there the Ice lay still close vpon the Land at which time the wind was West and blew right vpon the Land and it lay vnder 76. degrees and 20. minutes There stood two Crosses vpon the Land whereof it had the Name The twentieth we anchored vnder the Iland for we could get no further for the Ice There we put out our Boat and with eight men rowed on Land and went to one of the Crosses where we rested vs a while to goe to the next Crosse but being in the way wee saw two Beares by the other Crosse at which time we had no weapons at all about vs. The Beares rose vp vpon their hinder feet to see vs for they smell further then they see and for that they smelt vs therefore they rose vpright and came towards vs wherewith we were not a little abashed in such sort that we had little lust to laugh and in all haste went to our Boat againe still looking behind vs to see if they followed vs thinking to get into the Boat and so put off from the Land but the Master stayed vs saying hee that first beginnes to runne away I will thrust this Hake-staffe which he then held in his hand into his ribs for it is better for vs said hee to stay all together and see if we can make them afraid with whooping and hollowing and so we went softly towards the Boat and got away glad that we had escaped their clawes and that we had the leasure to tell our fellowes thereof The one and twentieth we tooke the height of the Sunne and found that it was eleuated aboue the Horizon 35. degrees and 15. minutes his declination was 21. degrees which being
three of our men stayed by the Scute to build her to our minds and for that it was a Herring Scute which are made narrow behind therefore they sawed it off behind and made it a broad stearne and better to brooke the Seas they built it also somewhat higher and drest it vp as well as they could the rest of our men were busie in the house to make all other things ready for our Voyage and that day drew two Sleds with victuals and other goods vnto the ship that lay about halfe way betweene the house and the open water that after they might haue so much the shorter way to carrie the goods vnto the water side when wee should goe away at which time all the labour and paines that wee tooke seemed light and easie vnto vs because of the hope that wee had to get out of that wilde Desart irkesome fearefull and cold Countrey The fift it was foule weather with great store of haile and snow the wind West which made an open water but as then we could doe nothing without the house but within we made all things ready as Sayles Oares Masts Sprit Rother Swerd and all other necessarie things The sixt in the morning it was faire weather the wind North-east then wee went with our Carpenters to the ship to build vp our Scute and carried two sleds full of goods into the ship both victuals and Merchandise with other things which wee meant to take with vs after that there rose very foule weather in the South-west with snow haile and raine which wee in long time had not had whereby the Carpenters were forced to leaue their worke and goe home to the house with vs whereby also we could not be drie because wee had taken of the Deales therewith to amend our Boat and our Scute there lay but a sayle ouer it which would not hold out the water and the way that lay full of snow began to be soft so that wee left off our shooes made of Rugge and Felt and put on our Leather shooes The eight it was faire weather and wee drew the wares to the ship which wee had packed and made ready and the Carpenters made ready the Scute so that the same euening it was almost done the same day all our men went to draw our Boat to the ship and made ropes to draw withall such as wee vse to draw with in Scutes which wee cast ouer our shoulders and held fast with all our hands and so drew both with our hands and our shoulders which gaue vs more force and specially the desire and great pleasure wee tooke to worke at that time made vs stronger The tenth wee carried foure Sleds of goods into the ship the wind then being variable and at euening it was Northerly and wee were busie in the house to make all things ready the Wine that was left we put into little vessels that so wee might diuide it into both our vessels and that as wee were enclosed by the Ice which wee well knew would happen vnto vs wee might easilier cast the goods vpon the Ice both out and into the Scutes as time and place serued vs. The eleuenth it was foule weather and it blew hard North North-west so that all that day we could doe nothing and we were in great feare left the storme would carrie the Ice and the ship both away together which might well haue come to passe then wee should haue beene in greater miserie then euer wee were for that our goods both victuals and others were then all in the ship but God prouided so well for vs that it fell not out so vnfortunatly The twelfth it was indifferent faire weather then we went with Hatchets Halberds Shouels and other instruments to make the way plaine where we should draw the Scute and the Boat to the water side along the way that lay full of knobs and hills of Ice where wee wrought sore with our Hatchets and other instruments and while we were in the chiefest of our worke there came a great leane Beare out of the Sea vpon the Ice towards vs which we iudged to come out of Tartaria for we had seene of them twenty or thirty miles within the Sea and for that wee had no Muskets but onely one which our Surgeon carried I ranne in great haste towards the ship to fetch one or two which the Beare perceiuing ranne after mee and was very likely to haue ouer taken me but our companie seeing that left their worke and ranne after her which made the Beare turne towards them and left me but when she ran towards them she was shot into the body by the Surgeon and ranne away but because the Ice was so vneuen and hilly she could not goe farre but being by vs ouertaken we killed her out right and smote her teeth out of her head while she was yet liuing The thirteenth it was faire weather then the Master and the Carpenters went to the ship and there made the Scute and the Boat ready so that there rested nothing as then but onely to bring it downe to the water side the Master and those that were with him seeing that it was open water and a good West wind came backe to the house againe and there hee spake vnto William Barents that had beene long sicke and shewed him that he thought it good seeing it was a fit time to goe from thence and so willed the companie to driue the Boat and the Scute downe to the water side and in the name of God to beginne our Voyage to sayle from Noua Zembla then William Barents wrote a Letter which he put in a Muskets charge and hanged it vp in the Chimney shewing how he came out of Holland to sayle to the Kingdome of China and what had happened vnto vs being there on Land with all our crosses that if any man chanced to come thither they might know what had happened vnto vs and how we had beene forced in our extremitie to make that house and had dwelt ten moneths therein and for that wee were put to Sea in two small open Boats and to vndertake a dangerous and aduenturous Voyage in hand the Master wrote two Letters which most of vs subscribed vnto signifying how wee had stayed there vpon the Land in great trouble and miserie in hope that our ship would bee freed from the Ice and that we should sayle away with it againe and how it fell out to the contrary and that the ship lay fast in the Ice so that in the end the time passing away and our victuals beginning to faile vs we were forced for the sauing of our owne liues to leaue the ship and to sayle away in our open Boats and so to commit our selues into the hands of God Which done he put into each of our Scutes a Letter that if wee chanced to lose one another or that by stormes or any other misaduenture we happened to be cast away that then by
to haue prouided good store of Bealugos Oyle But it fell out contrarie though there were aboue fiftie Boates hauing in euery Boate three men and in many foure by reason it pleased God to send such windie and stormie weather that the Boates could not goe to Sea in many dayes together during their wonted time of Fishing for those Beasts being till the twentieth of Iuly Then euery man leaueth that Fishing and repaire to their owne Fisherie to hunt Ducks Geese and Swannes which most yeeres they get in abundance and make good profit of their Feathers and Downe as also of their Flesh which they salt vp in Caske for Winter prouision seruing them also all the Summer for Flesh dayes These Bealugos they catch with harping Irons tyed fast to a long rope of ninetie or an hundred fathoms with a staffe of the length of two yards or somewhat longer being put loose into the Iron wherewith when the beast commeth within the reach of him that striketh he smiteth him with the Iron leauing it in the Beast then the rope being layed out cleere to vere out the man holding his Staffe still in his hand but the Beast being wounded hasteneth to the bottome where hauing beate himselfe neare to death they hall in their rope by little and little the Beast ascending thereby And if they finde him not neere death they strike him againe and being dead they cut off his skinne with the fat on it in many parts some the breadth of two hands some more or lesse Then comming on shoare they take the Fat from the skinne and cut it in small peeces to dissolue it to Oyle casting away the Flesh which is red to the Fowles of the Sea except some poore Samoied come that way who taketh it though it haue lyen putrifying two or three dayes and dryeth it and maketh good cheare with it with his Familie This Beast is as bigge as two good Sturgions Moreouer I was informed by an ancient Traueller that the Flesh and Fat of that Beast being cut as Beefe and salted in Caske is a great and rich Commoditie in Italie which cannot chuse but to bee much better then young Whales which I haue heard that the Biskayners vse to preserue for good meate With the Fat of some one of these Beasts they will fill three Barrels of some lesser two barrels and some yeeld but one barrell of Blubber which they call Shilliga In that Summer when I was there by reason of Northerly windes blowing hard they killed by all their Boates not aboue fortie Beasts with some Boate they killed two with other three with some foure But with most not one The thirteenth of Iuly I receiued a Letter from Master Iosias Logan the effect whereof was That the Company of our English Merchants of Russia had sent a Boate out of Russia by Riuer which stood them in foureteene Rubbels or Marks for vs to goe in her or by Lodia for Russia For they were purposed not to send a Ship for vs that yeere The ninth of August Master Iosias Logan and Marmaduke Wilson came from the Towne of Pustozera in a Lodia to goe for Russia and Anchored in the Glowbuc which is a deepe place of the Riuer Heere wee stayed ten dayes to make vp our Oyle In the meane time the Lodia got her full lading with Omelies and Seegies salted in Caske attending a faire winde The ninth of August wee set sayle out of the Glowbuc and entred the Suchoi-morie that is The Drie or shoald Sea and stirred away next hand North North-east The nine and twentieth a little before day not thinking wee had beene so neere the Land we were on the Breches of Promoi Coskoi or the Sands of Promoi a bad Harbour so called by the Russes and beate ouer one Sand by Gods prouidence onely so high being halfe full of water that in dispaire of euer getting her off againe wee vnladed most of the goods as Fish Oyle Feathers Downe and Losh-hydes as soone as it began to bee day-light and that the Russes knew vs to bee vpon the mayne Land The thirtieth day being somewhat calme and the wind Easterly but thicke weather still there came three men from Vasilie Beregen his Lodia who was our Consort while wee were working to get our Lodia a floate againe and told vs that their Lodia was beaten in peeces vpon the mayne Land some seuen or eight Versts to the Westward off vs. The one and thirtieth wee laboured againe and by Gods assistance got her a floate hauing taken out almost all her goods and that night laded some part againe The first of September wee got all our goods aboord and at Night-tide being faire weather the winde North-west and Moone-light wee put from that comfortlesse place and went into the Promoi Harbour hauing on the Barre nine or ten foote water but within foure or fiue fathoms A South-west Moone maketh there a full Sea It is in the great Bay betweene Suetinos and Candinos The second the winde at East North-east faire weather wee set sayle with our leake Lodia the Pumpe neuer resting The third the winde variable wee sayled along the the shoare till about Noone then the wind comming to the West wee put backe againe for Christoua Stanoâ—echa which is the Crosse Harbour where wee rode in a fine Riuer hauing a bad Barre The ninth in the Morning wee purposed to put to Sea againe the winde Easterly but the Barre was so growne and warped vp with sands when wee came vpon the entrance of it that we could not passe ouer neither with Wind nor Oares but were forced vpon the mayne where our Lodia was beaten so high vpon the sand that all hope of sauing her was past That day wee got out of her an hundred Barrels of Fish and Oyle and yet we could not get her off againe The tenth the winde being at North-west caused high Tides by which meanes we got her off and brought her againe into Harbour The eleuenth wee had so much winde and Snow that we could not get our goods aboord all that day The twelfth we got all aboord hauing stopped most of our leakes with Mosse and old Cloutes The thirteenth the wind at East faire weather wee put to Sea out of that bad Harbour leauing one of our Boates there and eight Barrels of Fish to ease our leake Lodia The fourteenth about mid-night we were thwart of Candinos and stirred South-west and South South-west all the next day but the Night following being much winde the Russes esteeming themselues to bee on the Westerne shoare strooke sayle and by Day-light we saw Land to the Westward of the White Sea being the sixteenth day and wee were forced againe into another bad Harbour called Danilo Stolb that is Daniels Piller on the Coast of Lapland where we made our Lodia fast among the Rockes where shee lay drie halfe-tide and lay there beenept and wind-bound vntill the sixe and twentieth
this morning about foure a thicke fogge we saw a head of vs. The one and twentieth in the morning we steered North-east and East North-east two watches fiue or sixe leagues Then it grew thicke fogge And we cast about and steered North-east and East North-east two watches sixe leagues finding wee were embayed The wind came at East South-east a little gale we tacked about and lay South All this night was a thicke fog with little wind East we lay with the stemme The two and twentieth in the morning it cleered vp being calme about two or three of the clocke after we had a prettie gale and we steered away East and by North three leagues Our obseruation was in 72. degrees 38. minutes and changing our course we steered North-east the wind at South-east a prettie gale This morning when it cleered vp we saw the Land trending neere hand East North-east and West South-west esteeming our selues from it twelue leagues It was a mayne high Land nothing at all couered with snow and the North part of that mayne high Land was very high Mountaynes but we could see no snow on them We accounted by our obseruation the part of the mayne Land lay neerest hand in 73. degrees The many fogs and calmes with contrary winds and much Ice neere the shoare held vs from farther Discouery of it It may bee objected against vs as a fault for haling so Westerly a course The chiefe cause that moued vs thereunto was our desire to see that part of Groneland which for ought that we know was to any Christian vnknowne and wee thought it might as well haue beene open Sea as Land and by that meanes our passage should haue beene the larger to the Pole and the hope of hauing a Westerly wind which would be to vs a landerly wind if wee found Land And considering wee found Land contrarie to that which our Cards make mention of we accounted our labour so much the more worth And for ought that wee could see it is like to bee a good Land and worth the seeing On the one and twentieth day in the morning while we steered our course North North-east we thought we had embayed our selues finding Land on our Larboord and Ice vpon it and many great pieces of Drift Ice we steered away North-east with diligent looking out euery cleere for Land hauing a desire to know whether it would leaue vs to the East both to know the bredth of the Sea and also to shape a more Northerly course And considering wee knew no name giuen to this Land wee thought good to name it Hold with hope lying in 73. degrees of latitude The Sunne was on the Meridian on the South part of the Compasse neerest hand Heere is to bee noted that when we made The Mount of Gods Mercie and Youngs Cape the Land was couered with snow for the most part and extreame cold when wee approached neere it But this Land was very temperate to our feeling And this likewise is to be noted that being two dayes without obseruation notwithstanding our lying a hull by reason of much contrary wind yet our obseruation and dead reckoning were within eight leagues together our shippe beeing before vs eight leagues This night vntill next morning prooued little Winde The three and twentieth in the morning we had an hard gale on head of vs with much rayne that fell in very great drops much like our Thunder showers in England wee tacked about and stood East-Northerly with a short sayle to our feeling it was not so cold as before we had it It was calme from noone to three of the clocke with fogge After the winde came vp at East and East South-east we steered away North-east with the fogge and rayne About seuen or eight of the clocke the winde increased with extreame fogge wee steered away with short sayle East North-east and sometimes East and by North. About twelue at mid-night the wind came vp at South-west we steered away North being reasonable cleere weather The foure and twentieth in the morning about two of the clocke the Masters mate thought he saw Land on the Larboord trending North North-west Westerly and the longer we ranne North the more it fell away to the West and did thinke it to bee a mayne high Land This day the wind being Westerly we steered away North and by obseruation wee were in 73. degrees nearest hand At noone we changed our course and steered away North and by East and at our last obseruation and also at this we found the Meridian all Leeward on the South and by West Westerly part of the Compasse when we had sayled two Watches eight leagues The fiue and twentieth the wind scanted and came vp at North North-west we lay North-east two Watches 8. leagues After the wind became variable betweene the North-east and the North we steered away East and by North and sometimes East we had thicke fogge About noone three Granpasses played about our shippe This After-noone the wind vered to the East and South-east we haled away North and by East This night was close weather but small fogge we vse the word Night for distinction of time but long before this the Sunne was alway aboue the Horizon but as yet we could neuer see him vpon the Meridian North. This Night being by our accompt in the Latitude of 75. degrees we saw small flockes of Birds with blacke Backes and white Bellies and long speare Tayles We supposed that Land was not farre off but we could not discrie any with all the diligence which we could vse being so close weather that many times we could not see sixe or seuen leagues off The sixe and twentieth in the morning was close weather we had our wind and held our course as afore This day our obseruation was 76. degrees 38. minutes and we had Birds of the same sort as afore and diuers other of that colour hauing red Heads that we saw when we first made the Mount of Gods Mercy in Greenland but not so many After we steered away North and by East two VVatches 10. leagues with purpose to fall with the Souther part of Newland accounting our selues 10. or 12. leagues from the Land Then wee stood away North-east one VVatch fiue leagues The seuen and twentieth about one or two of the clocke in the morning we made Newland being cleere weather on the Sea but the Land was couered with fogge the Ice lying very thick all along the shoare for 15. or 16. leagues which we saw Hauing faire wind wee coasted it in a very pleasing smooth sea and had no ground at an hundred fathoms foure leagues from the shoare This day at noone wee accounted we were in 78. degrees and we stood along the shoare This day was so foggie that we were hardly able to see the Land many times but by our account we were neare Vogel Hooke About eight of the clocke this Eeuening we purposed to
noone I found the height to bee 43. degrees 56. minutes This Eeuening being very faire weather wee obserued the variation of our Compasse at the Sunnes going downe and found it to bee 10. degrees from the North to the VVestward The seuen and twentieth faire sun-shining weather the winde shifting betweene the South-west and West and by North a stiffe gale we stood to the Southward all day and made our way South and by West seuen and twentie leagues At noone our height was 42. degrees 50. minuts At foure of the clocke in the after-noone wee cast about to the Northward At eight of the clocke we tooke in our top-sayles and our fore-bonnet and went with a short sayle all night The eight and twentieth very thicke and mystie and a stiffe gale of wind varying betweene South South-west and South-west and by VVest we made our way North-west and by VVest seuen and twentie leagues wee sounded many times and could get no ground At fiue of the clocke we cast about to the Southward the wind at South-west and by VVest At which time we sounded and had ground at seuentie fiue fathoms At eight wee had sixtie fiue fathoms At ten sixtie At twelue of the clocke at mid-night fiftie sixe fathoms gray sand The Compasse varyed 6. degrees the North point to the VVest The nine and twentieth faire weather we stood to the Southward and made our way South and by VVest a point South eighteene leagues At noone we found our height to bee 42. degrees 56. minutes wee sounded oft and had these 60.64.65.67.65.65.70 and 75. fathoms At night wee tryed the variation of our Compasse by the setting of the Sunne and found that it went downe 37. degrees to the North-ward of the VVest and should haue gone downe but 31. degrees The Compasse varyed 5. 1 â— degrees The thirtieth very hot all the fore-part of the day calme the wind at South South-east wee steered away VVest South-west and sounded many times and could find no ground at one hundred and seuentie fathomes VVe found a great current and many ouer-falls Our current had deceiued vs. For at noone we found our height to be 41. degrees 34. minutes And the current had heaued vs to the Southward fourteene leagues At eight of the clocke at night I sounded and had ground in fiftie two fathomes In the end of the mid-night watch wee had fiftie three fathomes This last obseruation is not to be trusted The one and thirtieth very thicke and mystie all day vntill tenne of the clocke At night the wind came to the South and South-west and South We made our way West North-west nineteene leagues Wee sounded many times and had difference of soundings sometimes little stones and sometimes grosse gray sand fiftie six fiftie foure fortie eight fortie seuen fortie foure fortie six fiftie fathomes and at eight of the clocke at night it fell calme and we had fiftie fathomes And at ten of the clocke we heard a great Rut like the Rut of the shoare Then I sounded and found the former Depths and mistrusting a current seeing it so still that the ship made no way I let the lead lie on the ground and found a tide set to the South-west and South-west by West so fast that I could hardly vere the Line so fast and presently came an hurling current or tyde with ouer-fals which cast our ship round and the Lead was so fast in the ground that I feared the Lines breaking and we had no more but that At mid-night I sounded againe and we had seuentie fiue fathomes and the strong streame had left vs. The first of August all the fore-part of the day was mystie and at noone it cleered vp We found that our height was 41. degrees 45. minutes and we had gone nineteene leagues The after-noon was reasonable cleere We found a rustling tide or current with many ouer-fals to continue still and our water to change colour and our sea to bee very deepe for wee found no ground in one hundred fathomes The night was cleere and the winde came to the North and North North-east we steered West The second very faire weather and hot from the morning till noone we had a gale of wind but in the after-noone little wind At noone I sounded and had one hundred and ten fathomes and our height was 41. degrees 56. minutes And wee had runne foure and twentie leagues and an halfe At the Sun-setting we obserued the variation of the Compasse and found that it was come to his true place At eight of the clocke the gale increased so wee ranne sixe leagues that watch and had a very faire and cleere night The third very hot weather In the morning we had sight of the Land and steered in with it thinking to goe to the North-ward of it So we sent our shallop with fiue men to found in by the shore and they found it deepe fiue fathomes within a Bow-shot of the shoare and they went on Land and found goodly Grapes and Rose trees and brought them aboord with them at fiue of the clocke in the Eeuening We had seuen and twentie fathomes within two miles of the shoare and we found a floud come from the South-east and an ebbe from the North-west with a very strong streame and a great hurling and noyses At eight of the clocke at night the wind began to blow a fresh gale and continued all night but variable Our sounding that wee had to the Land was one hundred eightie seuentie foure fiftie two fortie sixe twentie nine twentie seuen twentie foure nineteene seuenteene sometimes Oze and sometimes gray sand The fourth was very hot we stood to the North-west two watches and one South in for the Land and came to an Anchor at the Norther end of the Headland and heard the voyce of men call Then we sent our Boat on shoare thinking they had beene some Christians left on the Land but wee found them to bee Sauages which seemed very glad of our comming So wee brought one aboord with vs and gaue him meate and he did eate and drinke with vs. Our Master gaue him three or foure glasse Buttons and sent him on Land with our shallop againe And at our Boats comming from the shoare he leapt and danced and held vp his hands and pointed vs to a riuer on the other side for we had made signes that we came to fish there The bodie of this Headland lyeth in 41. degrees 45. minutes We set sayle againe after dinner thinking to haue got to the Westward of this Headland but could not so we beare vp to the Southward of it made a South-east way and the Souther point did beare West at eight of the clocke at night Our soundings about the Easter and Norther part of this Headland a league from the shoare are these at the Easterside thirtie twentie seuen twentie seuen twentie foure twentie fiue twentie The North-east point 17. degrees
bare me they would haue mee stay in the Ship I gaue them thankes and told them that I came into her not to forsake her yet not to hurt my selfe and others by any such deed Henry Greene told me then that I must take my fortune in the Shallop If there bee no remedie said I the will of GOD bee done Away went Henry Greene in a rage swearing to cut his throat that went about to disturbe them and left Wilson by me with whom I had some talke but to no good for he was so perswaded that there was no remedie now but to goe on while it was hot least their partie should faile them and the mischiefe they had intended to others should light on themselues Henry Greene came againe and demanded of him what I said Wilson answered He is in his old song still patient Then I spake to Henry Greene to stay three dayes in which time I would so deale with the Master that all should be well So I dealt with him to forbeare but two dayes nay twelue houres there is no way then say they but out of hand Then I told them that if they would stay till Munday I would ioyne with them to share all the victuals in the ship and would iustifie it when I came home but this would not serue their turnes Wherefore I told them it was some worse matter they had in hand then they made shew of and that it was bloud and reuenge hee sought or else he would not at such a time of night vndertake such a deed Henry Greene with that taketh my Bible which lay before me and sware that hee would doe no man harme and what hee did was for the good of the voyage and for nothing else and that all the rest should do the like The like did Wilson sweare Henry Greene went his way and presently came Iuet who because hee was an ancient man I hoped to haue found some reason in him but hee was worse then Henry Greene for hee sware plainely that he would iustifie this deed when he came home After him came Iohn Thomas and Michel Perce as birds of one feather but because they are not liuing I will let them goe as then I did Then came Moter and Bennet of whom I demanded if they were well aduised what they had taken in hand They answered they were and therefore came to take their oath Now because I am much condemned for this oath as one of them that plotted with them and that by an oath I should bind them together to performe what they had begun I thought good heere to set downe to the view of all how well their oath and deedes agreed and thus it was You shall sweare truth to God your Prince and Countrie you shall doe nothing but to the glory of God and the good of the action in hand and harme to no man This was the oath without adding or diminishing I looked for more of these companions although these were too many but there came no more It was darke and they in a readinesse to put this deed of darknesse in execution I called to Henry Greene and Wilson and prayed them not to goe in hand with it in the darke but to stay till the morning Now euerie man I hope would goe to his rest but wickednesse sleepeth not for Henry Greene keepeth the Master company all night and gaue mee bread which his Cabbin-mate gaue him and others are as watchfull as he Then I asked Henrie Greene whom he would put out with the Master he said the Carpenter Iohn King and the sicke men I said they should not doe well to part with the Carpenter what need soeuer they should haue Why the Carpenter was in no more regard amongst them was first for that he and Iohn King were condemned for wrong done in the victuall But the chiefest cause was for that the Master loued him and made him his Mate vpon his returne out of our wintering place thereby displacing Robert Billet whereat they did grudge because hee could neither write nor read And therefore said they the Master and his ignorant Mate would carry the Ship whither the Master pleased the Master forbidding any man to keepe account or reckoning hauing taken from all men whatsoeuer serued for that purpose Well I obtained of Henrie Greene and Wilson that the Carpenter should stay by whose meanes I hoped after they had satisfied themselues that the Master and the poore man might be taken into the Ship againe Or I hoped that some one or other would giue some notice either to the Carpenter Iohn King or the Master for so it might haue come to passe by some of them that were the most forward Now it shall not bee amisse to shew how we were lodged and to begin in the Cooke roome there lay Bennet and the Cooper lame without the Cooke roome on the steere-board side lay Thomas Wydhouse sicke next to him lay Sydrack Funer lame then the Surgeon and Iohn Hudson with him next to them lay Wilson the Boatswaine and then Arnold Lodlo next to him in the Gun-roome lay Robert Iuet and Iohn Thomas on the Lar-boord side lay Michael Bute and Adria Moore who had neuer beene well since wee lost our Anchor next to them lay Michael Perce and Andrew Moter Next to them without the Gun-roome lay Iohn King and with him Robert Billet next to them my selfe and next to me Francis Clements In the mid-ship betweene the Capstone and the Pumpes lay Henrie Greene and Nicholas Simmes This night Iohn King was late vp and they thought he had been with the Master but he was with the Carpenter who lay on the Poope and comming downe from him was met by his Cabbin-mate as it were by chance and so they came to their Cabbin together It was not long ere it was day then came Bennet for water for the Kettle hee rose and went into the Hold when hee was in they shut the Hatch on him but who kept it downe I know not vp vpon the Deck went Bennet In the meane time Henrie Greene and another went to the Carpenter and held him with a talke till the Master came out of his Cabbin which hee soone did then came Iohn Thomas and Bennet before him while Wilson bound his armes behind him He asked them what they meant they told him he should know when he was in the Shallop Now Iuet while this was a doing came to Iohn King into the Hold who was prouided for him for he had got a sword of his own and kept him at a bay and might haue killed him but others came to helpe him and so he came vp to the Master The Master called to the Carpenter and told him that he was bound but I heard no answere he made Now Arnold Lodlo and Michael Bute rayled at them and told them their knauerie would shew it selfe Then was the Shallop haled vp to the Ship side and the poore sicke
be ashoare and because the ship rid too farre off they weighed and stood as neere to the place where the Fowle bred as they could and because I was lame I was to go in the Boat to carrie such things as I had in the Cabbin of euery thing somewhat and so with more haste then good speed and not without swearing away we went Henry Greene William Wilson Iohn Thomas Michael Perse Andrew Moter and my selfe When we came neere the shoare the people were on the Hils dancing and leaping to the Coue we came where they had drawne vp their Boates wee brought our Boate to the East side of the Coue close to the Rockes Ashoare they went and made fast the Boat to a great stone on the shoare the people came and euery one had somewhat in his hand to barter but Henry Greene swore they should haue nothing till he had Venison for that they had so promised him by signes Now when we came they made signes to their Dogges whereof there were many like Mongrels as bigge as Hounds and pointed to their Mountaine and to the Sunne clapping their hands Then Henry Greene Iohn Thomas and William Wilson stood hard by the Boate head Michael Perse and Andrew Moter were got vp vpon the Rocke a gathering of Sorrell not one of them had any weapon about him not so much as a sticke saue Henry Greene only who had a piece of a Pike in his hand nor saw I any thing that they had wherewith to hurt vs. Henry Greene and William Wilson had Looking-glasses and Iewes Trumps and Bels which they were shewing the people The Sauages standing round about them one of them came into the Boats head to me to shew me a Bottle I made signes to him to get him ashoare but he made as though he had not vnderstood me whereupon I stood vp and pointed him ashoare In the meane-time another stole behind me to the sterne of the Boat and when I saw him ashoare that was in the head of the Boat I sate downe againe but suddenly I saw the legge and foote of a man by mee Wherefore I cast vp my head and saw the Sauage with his Knife in his hand who strooke at my brest ouer my head I cast vp my right arme to saue my brest he wounded my arme and strooke me into the bodie vnder my right Pappe He strooke a second blow which I met with my left hand and then he strooke me into the right thigh and had like to haue cut off my little finger of the left hand Now I had got hold of the string of the Knife and had woond it about my left hand he striuing with both his hands to make an end of that he had begunne I found him but weake in the gripe God enabling me and getting hold of the sleeue of his left arme so bare him from me His left side lay bare to me which when I saw I put his sleeue off his left arme into my left hand holding the string of the Knife fast in the same hand and hauing got my right hand at libertie I sought for somewhat wherewith to strike him not remembring my Dagger at my side but looking downe I saw it and therewith strooke him into the bodie and the throate Whiles I was thus assaulted in the Boat our men were set vpon on the shoare Iohn Thomas and William Wilson had their bowels cut and Michael Perse and Henry Greene being mortally wounded came tumbling into the Boat together When Andrew Moter saw this medley hee came running downe the Rockes and leaped into the Sea and so swamme to the Boat hanging on the sterne thereof till Michael Perse tooke him in who manfully made good the head of the Boat against the Sauages that pressed sore vpon vs. Now Michael Perse had got an Hatchet wherewith I saw him strike one of them that he lay sprawling in the Sea Henry Greene crieth Coragio and layeth about him with his Truncheon I cryed to them to cleere the Boat and Andrew Moter cryed to bee taken in the Sauages betooke them to their Bowes and Arrowes which they sent amongst vs wherewith Henry Greene was slaine out-right and Michael Perse receiued may wounds and so did the rest Michael Perse cleereth the Boate and puts it from the shoare and helpeth Andrew Moter in but in turning of the Boat I receiued a cruell wound in my backe with an Arrow Michael Perse and Andrew Moter rowed the Boate away which when the Sauages saw they ranne to their Boats and I feared they would haue launched them to haue followed vs but they did not and our ship was in the middle of the channell and could not see vs. Now when they had rowed a good way from the shoare Michael Perse fainted and could row no more then was Andrew Moter driuen to stand in the Boat head and waft to the ship which at the first saw vs not and when they did they could not tel what to make of vs but in the end they stood for vs and so tooke vs vp Henry Greene was throwne out of the Boat into the Sea and the rest were had aboard the Sauage being yet aliue yet without sense But they died all there that day William Wilson swearing and cursing in most fearefull manner Michael Perse liued two dayes after and then died Thus you haue heard the Tragicall end of Henry Greene and his Mates whom they called Captaine these foure being the only lustie men in all the ship The poore number that was left were to ply our ship too and fro in the mouth of the streight for there was no place to anchor in neere hand besides they were to goe in the Boate to kill Fowle to bring vs home which they did although with danger to vs all For if the wind blew there was an high Sea and the eddies of the Tydes would carrie the ship so neere the Rockes as it feared our Master for so I will now call him After they had killed some two hundred Fowle with great labour on the South Cape wee stood to the East but when wee were sixe or seuen leagues from the Capes the wind came vp at East Then wee stood backe to the Capes againe and killed an hundred Fowle more After this the wind came to the West so wee were driuen to goe away and then our Master stood for the most along by the North shoare till he fell into broken ground about the Queenes Fore-land and there anchored From thence wee went to Gods Mercies and from thence to those Ilands which lye in the mouth of our Streight not seeing the Lâ—nd till we were readie to runne our Bosprite against the Rockes in a fogge But it cleered a little and then we might see our selues inclosed with Rockie Ilands and could find no ground to anchor in There our Master lay atrie all night and the next day the fogge continuing they sought for ground to anchor
because they are very deuout and yeeld great reuerence to the worship and seruice of God Auarice is as it were altogether extinguished for they vnderstand not in any sort nor know not what thing of anothers may become theirs but by barter and therefore they vse not to locke Doore House nor Windowes nor any Chest for feare to bee robbed but onely by reason of the wilde Beasts The Inhabitants of this place both young and old are of so great simplicitie of heart and obedient to the Commandement of God that they neither vnderstand know nor imagine in any wise what Fornication or Adulterie may bee but vse Marriage according to Gods Commandement And to giue you a true proofe hereof I Christophâ—râ— say that we were in the house of our foresaid Host and slept in one and the same Cottage where hee also and his Wife slept and successiuely in one Bed neere adjoyning were their Daughters and Sonnes of ripe age together neere to the which Beds we also slept almost close adjoyning to them so that when they went to sleepe or when they arose or when they stripped themselues naked and wee in like manner we indifferently saw one another and yet with that puritie as if wee had beene little children But I will tell you more that for two dayes together our said Host with his elder Sonnes arose to goe a fishing euen at the time of the most delightfull houre of sleepe leauing his Wife and Daughters in the Bed with that securitie and puritie as if he had properly left them in the armes and embracements of the Mother not returning to his home in lesse time then the space of eight houres The Inhabitants of this Iland especially the elder â—ort are found so vnited in their wils to the will of God that in euery casualtie of naturall death which befalleth Father Mother Husband Wife Children or whatsoeuer other Kinsman or Friend when the houre of their passage vnto another life appeareth presently without any griefe of heart and complaining they assemble themselues together vnto the Cathedrall Church to thanke and prayse the Heauenly Creator who hath permitted such an one to liue so many yeeres and at that present as his creature vouchsafed to call him or her into his gracious fauour and neere vnto him and at the appointed houre they cause them to be washed cleane to haue them pure and neate as they were borne Whereupon rejoycing and contenting themselues with his infallible will and pleasure they giue him prayse and glorie not shewing any passion either in words or gestures as if properly they had but slept Surely we may say that from the third of February 1431. vntill the fourteenth of May 1432. which amounteth to an hundred dayes and one we were within the circuit of Paradise to the reproch and shame of the Countries of Italie There at the beginning of May we saw great varietie and alteration First their women vse to goe vnto the Bathes which are very neere and commodious as well for puritie as for the custome they obserue which they hold agreeable vnto Nature they vse to come forth of their houses starke naked as they came out of their Mothers wombe going without any regard to their way carrying only in their right hand an heape of grasse in manner of a broome as they say to rub the sweat from their backe and the left hand they hold vpon their hip spreading it as it were for a shadow to couer their hinder parts that they should not much appeare where hauing twice seene them we passed away by them as easily as their owne people the Countrey was so cold and the continuall seeing of them that it caused vs to make no account thereof On the contrary part these very women were seene on the Sunday to enter into the Church in long and comely Garments And that they might not by any meanes be seene in the face they weare on their head a thing like a compleat Morion with a Gorget which hath an hole to see through at the end like the hole of a Pipe through the which they behold within that no further off from their eyes then the hole is long so that they seeme to haue it in their mouthes to pipe and worse then that they can neither see nor speake vnlesse they turne themselues a yard or more from the hearer I thought good to note these two extreame varieties as worthy to bee vnderstood From the twentieth of Nouember vntill the twentieth of February the night continueth and lasteth there about one and twentie houres or more the Moon neuer wholly hiding her bodie or her rayes at least And from the twentieth of May vntill the twentieth of August either the whole Sunne is alwayes seene or else his beames neuer faile In this Countrey there is infinite plentie of white Birds in their Language called Muxi but we called them Cockes of the Sea which by nature conuerse and willingly abide where men inhabit whether they find them in Barkes or on the Land And they are so domesticall and tame as House-doues are with vs. In this Iland and in the Countries of Succia we saw very white skins of Beares as white as Armelins much longer then twelue Venetian feete Wee abode in Rustene three moneths and eleuen dayes expecting a fit time to passe with our Host into Sueden with his vsuall fraight of Stock-fish which is in the time of May when these Countrey people depart carrying with them infinite plentie thereof through the Realmes of the aforesaid King of Dacia On the fourteenth day of May 1432. came the houre so much desired to turne our faces towards our amiable and beloued Countrey as our minde and desire alwayes was and leaue the charitable place of Rustene which was the last succour and refreshing to our miseries So wee tooke our leaue of our Domesticall friends of the House and of our Mistresse and Hostesse to whom in token of our loue we left not that whereunto we were in dutie bound but what wee had remayning and that was certayne small trifling things of little value in our opinion as Goblets Girdles and small Rings And likewise wee tooke leaue of the Neighbours and the Priest and generally of all shewing them by signes and words as the Interpeter might vnderstand then that we acknowledged our selues bound vnto them all And hauing performed due salutations we entred into a Barke of the burthen of twentie tunnes or thereabouts laden with the said fish guided by our Patrone and Host with three of his Sonnes and certayne of their Kindred And we departed on the said day bending our course towards Bergie which is the first conuenient and fit Hauen for the dispatch and riddance of such fish which place is distant from Rustene about some thousand miles So we conducted the said Barke through certaine direct and safe channels rowing most commodiously and at ease But after we were about two hundred miles off
or by refining and illustrating to make them mine The best illustration seemes that of Mappes some of which out of Hondius I haue added CHAP. XXI Collections out of MARTIN BRONIOVIVS de Biezerfedea sent Ambassadour from STEPHEN King of Poland to the Crim Tartar Contayning a Description of Tartaria or Chersonesus Taurica and the Regions subiect to the Perecop or Crim Tartars with their Customes priuate and publike in Peace and Warre BRaslaw is a Towne in Podolia with a Castle numbreth aboue fiue hundred Inhabitants good Gunners and well exercised in Tartarian skirmishes They are good Guides in the Playnes to auoyde the Tartars and Kozackes From thence thorow Woods not very thicke after some miles journey to the small Riuer Silnica where the Braslawens keepe good guard alwayes against the Excursions of the Tartars and Walachians Downe the Riuer Bogus or Hipanis you may goe almost to Oczacow In the way are the Riuers Tristenet Bersad Olsank Sauran whence they are called the Fields of Sauran a stone Bridge and Bathe sometimes belonging to Vitoldus Great Duke of Lithuania ruines and graues Sinawod Riueret the strong rockie I le Probite a good refuge for ours against the Tartars the Braslawens in May and Iune vse there and in the other many Ilands of Bogus to fish armed with their Pieces Certelna Riuer the greater and the lesse and that of Capcacley and Hancocricus the Tartars call it Cham and the Lake Berezania That Field is fiftie miles or as they call it seuen dayes journey to a speedie traueller from Braslaw to Oczacow There are wilde Beasts Bisonts Elkes Horses Harts Rammes with one horne Goates Swine Beares which ten yeeres since were sayd to bee killed with the sharpnesse of the Winter and huge heapes of their bones are found in the fields They had also innumerable herds of Horses Turkish and Tartarian Kine and Sheepe which fedde there by the borderers of Russia Volsinia Kiâ—w Podolia and Moldauia not long since destroyed The hills called Mogili are testimonies of Burials and Warres The Field is fertile rich of pasture and pleasure HONDIVS his Map of TAVRICA CHERSONESVS Taurica Chersonesus Passing ouer Prut or Hieras a Riuer of Moldauia you come to Stepanouetia or Iassi chiefe Towne of Valachia or righter to Prutum Technia a Towne and Fort of the Turkes not long since fortified on the Nester and there are found some Moldauian passages in the Nester right into the champaines It diffuseth it selfe into the Lake Vidouo or Obidouo so called as some fabulously conceiue of Ouidius and soone after disembokes into the Euxine Sea ouer against Bialogrod named by the antients Moncastrum not long since taken by the Turkes from the Valachian or Moldauian Princes holden by them In the very mouth of Tyras or Nester bearing name of Neoptolemus as may seeme by Strabo who there-awayes placeth Nicouia on the right hand and Ophiusa on the left hand of the Riuer After followeth Beriboneum with deepe and large ditches neere the Sea washed by the Lake where sometimes was a good Port. Adzigoli hath three Ditches many salt Lakes nigh the Sea where many Cozaks resort and often kill each other in mutuall warres and quarrels which makes it terrible to Trauellers Then follow Domnina Doluia and the Lake Berezania and the Bay Careâ—â—tus Strabo placeth fiue hundred furlongs in the Sea from the mouth of Tyras the Iland Leuca sacred to Achilles Oczacouia called antiently Olbia Olbis and Olbiopolis is seated on Boristhenes or the Carcenite Bay sometimes builded by the Meletians the Tower is of Stone the Towne but meane is subiect to the Turkes Boristhenes or Neper a deepe wide and swift streame runneth from the North into the Bay and neere to Oczacouia into the Euxine Foure miles higher Bogus empties it selfe into Boristhenes There the Turkes exact Customes The Isthmus betwixt Boristhenes and the Sea is a dayes iourney ouer sandie plaines with Hills Lakes Salt-pits with Deeres Beares Goates wâ—lde Swine well stored It is extended to Perecopia aboue thirtie miles in length containing Medowes Riuers and Tartarian Cottages which they call vlusi made of small pieces of wood daubed with mud or myre and dung of beasts and thatched with reed The Tartars liue not in them in Summer and Autumne but in April begin their progresse with their wiues children slaues and houses which are round couered with clothes scarsly commodious for foure or fiue men carried on two-wheeled carts with one or two Camels or Oxen together with their houshold They carry with them Camels Horses Flockes and Herds innumerable leauing others in commodious pastures They goe towards Perecopia and sometimes into Taurica or ouer against Perecopia to Ossow or Azaph as the Turkes call it a Towne by the Don Tanais a great and swift Riuer sometimes fortified by the Greekes and since by the Genuois where the Turkes now haue a Garrison and a Commander They alway trauell into the Isthmus or the large Plaines which are betwixt Boristhenes and the Lake Meotis and the Pontike Sea where they find best pastures In October the raines colds and perpetuall windes force them to returne to their Cottages For they are afraide of our Nizouian Cozaks which passe downe the streame in Boats and the Gunners which then make incursions on them Neper is frozen ouer in Winter Ptolemey calls that Isthmus Zenos Chersonesus and Strabo writes that the Roxans and Roxolans whom we call Russians pastured those Fields twixt Tanaâ—s and Boristhenes describing their life like that of these later Tartars Perecopia antiently called Eupatoria Pompeiopolis Holy Groue Achilles Race Gracida Heraclea is seated in the confines of Taurica or the Scythian Chersonesus the Towne obscure and small the Tower of stone not well fortified in which the Tartar Chans haue their perpetuall Palatine or Beg which keepeth the Marches and passages of Boristhenes and Don with all the borders and is Generall Lieutenant ouer all the Tartars in the Playnes adioyning Strabo writes that there was a deepe Ditch made whence the Towne had and still in the Tartarian and Turkish language hath the name When Sachinbgierei raigned there hee ouerthrew the Nagay Tartars at Perecopia with a memorable victory there were seuenteene stone Forts raised in that Ditch some of them of the Skuls of the â—layne and the ditch repayred Heere the Tartars keepe continuall Guard permitting no Stranger thence to passe without the Chans Letters And there in occasions of Warres is their principall assembling Coslow is seuen miles distant on the right hand on the shore where the Chan hath a perpetuall garrison Ingermenum is hence twelue miles or more it hath a stone Fort a Temple and Vaults vnder the Castle and ouer against it with wonderfull Art cut in the stone being situate in a great and high Mountaine and therefore the Turkes giue it the name of the Vaults It hath beene a wealthy Towne Ouer against it the Promontorie trendeth
with his Nobles and Peeres how farre and wide he ought to endamage his enemies Dominions Then at length he goeth slowly forward in a perfect order with all his Hoast and commands vpon penaltie of their heads to kill all the obuious Rustickes lest after they should be taken by the Tartars they should peraduenture make an escape and certifie his enemies of his bands to the hurt of his men Moreouer they kill not women nor children nor lay hold on them nor dare lay hands of any of the prey lest his armie should be surcharged with it and cause some stay in his proceeding But when the Chan comes with his armie to the Castles Townes Villages Hamlets and manured places he elects ten or at the most fifteene thousand Souldiers with their Dukes Murzons and chiefe of his Court and most notable best tryed and principall men of Armes of all his Hoast and leaues them in his owne jurisdiction in his standing Campes or in the siege of some Fortresse then he makes ready the Galga other Soltans Dukes Murzons and the rest of the Armie which then is mustred some thousands And that Armie being spread abroad in diuers bands ouer each of which the best esteemed and ablest men are made Captaynes is extended in longitude more then ten miles and in latitude as much And as they assemble among themselues at the farthest in seuen or eight dayes but at the soonest in three or foure running about in troupes through diuers places and leading straying preyes and wasting with fire and Sword whatsoeuer they meet with returne to the Campe but if they come not backe at the prefixed day to the fortified Campe they waite not for them but all the Armie with wonderfull celeritie moue in their arrayes out of the standing Campe. And when as then also the Chan is truly signified that no Armie pursues him he prouides for places not medled with by his troupes an Armie of some thousands of selected Horsemen and as yet vnwearied He employes as many more also in ambushes in diuers places neere the Townes and Castles obuious to the Tartars lest that Armie might without delay fall into the lying in waite on any of their companies But if he bee certified by his Scouts of any numerous hoast of Enemies he neuer commits the matter to an vniuersall fight but goes forward slowly and cautelously with his bands but if the Chan be certainly assured that the Troups of his Aduersaries are many and valiant he retires a little and seekes for the better husbanded and peaceabler places and with wonderfull agilitie in his precipitious flight spoyles them with fire and sword and intends to returne home with the bootie that hee had hastily driuen away But if then hee hopes his enemies cannot ouertake him he marcheth with his Armie yet not too securely almost in the order to his confines But assoone as the Chan is entred into his Borders he takes the tenth of the principall Captiues throughout all the Armie But the Captaynes of companies and they which haue brought a greater number of captiues cull out of each Band the principall for themselues The other Tartars of the promiscuous multitude diuide the Prisoners among their troupes Notwithstanding before they come to that partition they first satisfie all those which running about by Bands haue lost Horses Garments or any thing else They sell to the Tartars both Noble and Ignoble captiues if they shall appoint no price whereby they may free themselues because the Chan being vitiated with the Merchants gifts hath set a great value on them The condition of captiues is very miserable among the Tartars for they are grieuously oppressed by them with hunger and nakednesse and the Husbandmen with stripes so that they rather desire to dye then to liue Many of them moued with the present calamitie and follie tell the Tartars that they are Gentlemen and haue wealthy and rich parents and friends They promise of their owne accord a great and almost inestimable ransome which the barbarous impious couetous hungry and cruell Nation seekes almost daily to increase with all kind of subtilties and Examinations tyes them in fetters vseth them therefore more hardly But when they vnderstand that an Agent of their people is come to the Chan they meete him with their captiues of whom sometimes they require the price falsly nominated by themselues or sometimes promised by the Prisoners but the Agent who wel knowes the craft and deceitfulnesse of the Tartars finds fault with the captiues foolishnesse and tell the Tartars that they are neither noble nor rich and that they knew not nor will euer be able to pay the price and as though they were neither moued with Pietie nor Religion reject them Yet the Agent is diligent that they be inscribed in the Catalogue and if they haue a purpose to ransome any with their own mony they hold it expedient to suborne Iewes or Tartars and other Merchants being corrupted with mony by whom being as it were neglected and rejected by the Agent they are released at a far easier rate Nothing therefore is more frequent to the captiues then to promise and offer to the Tartars this price for which they are sold to the Turkes Iewes and stranger Merchants and others beyond the Sea or a little more or twice so much if they bee able to performe it but if they cannot learne of the Rustickes or others what they are as the Tartars are for the most part went often to enquire of their captiues they are content with little Neither doe they sell them to strangers but rather to the Agent of their Nation but if they are not redeemed by the Agent they command them to write to their Parents or Kinsfolke Also many captiues are deliuered with the exchange of Tartar captiues in prouiding for and freeing of whom the Tartars exhibite and shew farre greater pietie friendlinesse and care then our Christians For disrepecting all price they first demand their Tartar captiues in exchange of ours which often promising the same and not able to performe it vse to bring vpon themselues a farre greater discommoditie For they aske of them almost an vnualuable summe wherewith they prize their Tartars which when they are not able to pay they sell them to barbarous Nations ouer the Sea for perpetuall slaues for as great a price as they can and very often at an excessiue rate or if the Tartars are wealthy they condemne them to perpetuall slauery The Chan hath all his Tartar Armie gathered of Horsemen except some hundred Gunners Ianizaries Footmen which are either Turkish Auxiliaries or some of his owne which he maintaynes He is accustomed to carrie with him some smaller Ordnance to warre From Taurica or the Peninsula the Perecopens and Crims Ossouiens Nogariens Cercessians are Tributaries and Souldiers for aide the Duke of the Cercessians Petigorens are Stipendaries and Mercenaries and are wont to goe voluntaries to the Chans warres The Oczacouiens
man of courage I know sayth hee to whom I will commit him that will diligently keepe him and foorthwith hee slew him and buryed him And so the Sedition was appeased And from that time vntill this day the Word of God is taught amongst Barbarous men after the manner of the Confession of Augusta The Life and Manners of the Iselanders IN the whole Iland there are three sorts of men who are held in any reckoning and account for the common people by reason of the scarcitie of Ships wherewith they fish make themselues slaues to the richer Of those three sorts the first is of them whom they call Loshmaders that is to say Men of Iustice for Loch in their language signifieth Law These men administer Iustice and there are many of them but twelue of them onely haue the yeerely charge of Iustice. All men obey their Iudgement and Decrees Another sort is of them who are called Bonden They are in the place of Nobles and as euery one of them is richest in Shipping and Cattle so hee hath most Fishers and followers This onely power they know The third sort is of Bishops and Ministers of the word of God of the which many are found euery where throughout the whole Iland There are many of the Iselanders very proud and high minded especially by reason of the strength of body which they haue I saw an Iselander who easily put an Hamburg Tunne full of Ale to his mouth drinking off it as if hee had had but one small measure Both Sexes in Iseland haue the same habite so that by the garments you shall not easily discerne whether it bee Man or Woman They want Flaxe except it bee brought vnto them by our Countrey-men The Women-kinde there are very beautifull but ornaments are wanting The whole Nation of the Islanders is much giuen to Superstitions and they haue Spirits familiarly seruing them For they onely are fortunate in Fishing who are raised vp by night of the Deuill to goe a fishing And although the Ministers of the Gospell vse all diligence in disswading them from this impietie yet this wickednesse hath taken roote and sticketh so deepely in their mindes and they are so bewitched of Sathan that they can admit no sound Doctrine and Dehortation Yea by the Deuils meanes if you offer them money they promise a prosperous wind and performe it which I know as hereafter shall bee spoken The like Olaus Magnus writeth of the Finlanders in his third Booke They hold Ships also by inchantment almost immoueable and that in a prosperous wind And truely it is a wonder that Sathan so sporteth with them For hee hath shewed them a remedie in staying of their Ships to wit the Excrements of a Maide being a Virgin if they annoynt the Prow and certaine planckes of the Ship hee hath taught them that the Spirit is put to flight and driuen away with this stinke In the rest of the carriage of their life they thus behaue themselues The Parents teach their male Children euen from their child-hood letters and the Law of that Iland so that very few men are found throughout the whole Iland but they know Letters and many Women vse our letters and haue also other characters with the which they expresse some whole words of theirs which words can hardly bee written with our letters They giue themselues to hardnesse and fishing from their Infancie for all their life consists in Fishing They exercise not Husbandrie because they haue no Fields and the greatest part of their foode consisteth in Fish vnsauerie Butter Milke and Cheese In stead of Bread they haue Fish bruised with a Stone Their Drinke is Water or Whay So they liue many yeeres without medicine or Physitian Many of them liue till they bee one hundred and fiftie yeeres old And I saw an old man who sayd hee had then liued two hundred yeeres Nay Olaus Magnus in his twentieth Booke sayth that the Iselanders liue three hundred yeeres The greater part of Iselanders hath neuer seene Bread much lesse tasted it If our men at any time sell them Meale or Corne they mingle it with Milke and lay it vp for a long time as delicates for Nobles They call this sauce or mixture Drabbell The Germaines that trade in Iseland haue a place in the Hauen of Haffenefordt fenced by Nature where vnder Tents they set their Mercbandise to sale as Shooes Garments Glasses Kniues and such kinde of Merchandise of no price The Iselanders haue Oyle molten out of the bowels of Fishes knowne to our Tanners and Shoomakers they haue Fish Brimstone white Foxe skinnes Butter and other things They barter all these for our Commodities nor is the bargaine ratified before they bee well stuffed with our Meat Wine or Beere together with their Wiues and Children whom they bring with them how many soeuer they haue Comming into the Hauen they haue their Daughters with them which are marriage-able they after they haue inquired of our companie whether they haue Wiues at home or not they promise a nights lodging for Bread Bisket or any other trifling things Sometimes the Parents yeeld their Daughters freely euen for a whole moneth or as long as they stay If shee prooue with Child by that lying with her the parents loue their Daughter better then before and the Child being borne they bring it vp some yeeres while either the Father returne or they giue it to their Sonne in law that shall bee for a Dowrie with their Daughter who doth not despise it because it is borne of the Germaine blood If any Virgin haue familiaritie with a Germaine shee is honoured among them and therefore shee is sought of many Suiters And the time was before this that Whoordome which was without the degrees of Consanguinitie and Affinitie had no Infamie And although Preachers crie out against it and the offenders are seuerely punished yet they hardly abstaine They lay not vp Wine and Beere which they buy of our Countrey-men but quaffe it vp house by house by course one with another and that freely or for nothing While they drinke they sing the heroicall acts of their ancestors not with any certaine composed order or melodie but as it commeth in euery mans head Neither is it lawfull for any one to rise from the Table to make water but for this purpose the daughter of the house or another maid or woman attendeth alwayes at the Table watchfull if any becken to him that beckeneth shee giues the chamber-pot vnder the Table with her owne hands the rest in the meane while grunt like Swine least any noise bee heard The water being powred out hee washeth the Bason and offereth his seruice to him that is willing and hee is accounted vnciuill who abhorreth this fashion They entertaine them that come vnto them with a kisse and they behold and looke each on other if paraduenture they may see Lice creeping
house out of the earth by reason of the strong winds which sometimes ouerthrow Horses and their Riders They haue great plentie of Butter for the fatnes of the grasse for the Island grasâ—e is so fat that Oxen after a certaine time are to be driuen from the Pastures lest they burst And it is of so pleasing a sent that our men lay it vp in their Chests with singular care for their garments The most part for scarcitie of Vessels lay their Butter aside in the corners of their Houses as we doe Lime or other matter and that without Salt They haue domesticall cattle as kine but many of them are without hornes Al their Horses are amblers very fit for carrying of burdens They haue very great sheepe they keepe not a Hogge nor a Hen for want of graine if fodder or hay faile them in the Winter they feed their cattle with fish They haue rough Dogs bred without tayle and eares for their pleasure which they sell deere and greatly esteeme when notwithstanding they offer their children to any that will aske them and that freely Besides this Iland hath white Foxes and huge Beares of the same colour They haue no Birds but water-fowle whereof there are diuers kinds and sorts found there vnknowne vnto vs. Crowes sometimes are changed white and excellent Falcons and some among them white which being taken and gotten with the great cost of the Spaniards and Portugals are also carried away in great number which thing was done while I was in Island to my great profit Island also hath white Partridges There are also euery where through the whole Iland most pleasant Riuers which yeeld the Inhabitants fish in great plentie Salmon Trowts and Sturgeons There is one only bridge in all the Iland made of the bones of a Whale They that goe from one part of the Iland to another by the Continent haue no way which they may follow for the solitarinesse thereof but as Saylers in the Sea so they by the helpe of the Load-stone performe their journeyes The depth of the Sea neere Island is very exceeding In these gulfs there are Whales of wonderful bignes and many Sea-monsters which cannot bee killed or taken of men the Ice only through the force of the winds dasheth them against the Rockes and killeth them I saw such a Monster cast vpon the shoare dead whose length was thirty ells his heigth more then a very long Warlike Pike A Whale being dead or killed the Inhabitants make Buildings and Dwellings of the bones thereof with great dexteritie and skill they make also seates benches tables and other vtensils smoothing them so that they seeme like Iuory They that sleepe in these houses are said alwayes to dreame of shipwrack And although it bee a huge and fearfull creature and haue great strength yet notwithstanding oftentimes he is not onely withstood but ouercome of his capitall enemie not so great which is called Orca this fish hath the shape of a ship turned vpside-downe and vpon his backe very sharpe and long finnes wherewith hee woundeth the soft of the belly of the Whale and killeth him and the Whale so feareth this fish that in shunning him he often dasheth himselfe against the shoare The Iseland Sea hath a Monster also whose name is vnknowne They iudge it a kinde of Whale at the first sight when hee shewes his head out of the Sea hee so scarreth men that they fall downe almost dead His square head hath flaming eyes on both sides fenced with long hornes his body is blacke and beset with blacke quills if he be seene by night his eyes are fiery which lighten his whole head which he putteth out of the Sea nothing can either bee painted or imagined more fearfull Olaus Magnus maketh mention of this Monster in his twentieth Booke and saith that it is twelue cubits long Such a Monster at that time tore in pieces with his teeth a Fisher-boate wherein there were three Fisher-men so that they were drowned one of them who held in his hand a little cord wherewith hee vsed to draw the hooke and the fishes laid hold of the boord which floted in the Sea so he was saued getting out of the bottom vpon the planke and swam foorth and declared this to the Kings Gouernour in my presence adding moreouer that he was saued from heauen that he might get maintenance for his children who otherwise were readie to perish with hunger when the other two though married yet were without children Another Monster also is often there seene and taken of ten or twelue elles long it is called Hacfal it is all fat it is taken after a wonderfull manner they haue a very long pike wherunto they fasten an Iron with a forked point that it cannot goe backe vnto the staffe a cord of a maruailous length is fastned they sticke this speare in the Monster which swimmeth vnto it for prey perceiuing a man in the little boates as soone as the Monster feeles himselfe strooken and wounded forthwith he hides himselfe in the Deepe and there his bloud being powred out dyes afterward the Fishers draw him to the land by the long cords fastned to the speare Besides it hath diuers Sea Monsters a Dogge fish which putting his head out of the Sea barketh and receiueth his whelps sporting in the Sea againe into his belly while they come to more growth It hath Horses and Kine and what not and it is a maruell how skilfull Nature sports in expressing the shape of all earthly Creatures and Fowles in the Sea Neither should any man perswade me that these things are true although ten Aristotles should affirme them vnto me vnlesse I had seene most of them with mine eyes Let no man therefore presently cry out that what he knowes not is fabulous The men of Lubeck Hamburg and Breme were often wont to goe to this Iland and leaue their seruants in the winter lodgings but now it is prouided by the Kings authoritie that no Germaine either by reason of trading or learning of the language leaue his seruants there in the winter but vpon what occasion this came to passe the matter standeth thus In the yeere of Christ 1561. there was a Citizen of Hamburg one Conradus Bloem left by an other in Iseland in the winter lodgings with the Bishop in Scalholden for trading and learning of the tongue the Bishops fishers find a whole Vnicornes horne in the Ice brought out of Groneland as it is thought where yet at this day Vnicorns are said to be thinking it to be a Whales tooth nor did the Bishop beleeue otherwise they bring it to their Master who gaue it to Conradus begging it he being somewhat craftie sold it after at Antwerp for some thousands of Florins When this thing came to the King of Denmarks eares he forbad that no Germaine should winter in Iseland in any cause Of the iudgement of the
as was the Geographicall partition of the Iland it selfe mentioned before at the end of the first Chapter diuided into North East South and West quarter And againe they diuided the Fourths into Thirds except the North quarter For this as it was larger then the rest was parted into Fourths But these Thirds they subdiuided againe into their parts some Tenths and others somewhat otherwise For the which not finding a fit name I haue retayned the proper name of the Countrey that which with them is Hreppar wee may counterfeitly call Reppae vnto the which also we may imagine no vnapt Etymon from the word Repo For here was the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of them that executed any publike Office for equitie either of opinion and judgement and the equall ballancing of mindes to be preserued in the rest of the Magistrates worthily ought to begin there vnlesse any would rather thinke they had respect heere vnto Reeb that is to say Coards with the which the diuision was made after the most ancient manner of the Hebrewes themselues Euery Reppa regularly contayned twentie Inhabitants at the least for oftentimes it contayned more limited by a certayne increase of the wealth of their Family vnder which they might not be reckoned to the poorer Reppes to the richer they might Moreouer in euery Third as also in the Fourths of the North Tetrade which Iurisdictions in times past they called Pyng at this day also Syslu herad they appointed three more famous places consecrated to the Seat of Iustice and Iudgements besides also dedicated to Ethnicke Sacrifices which they call Hoff we call them Holy Places and Temples Euery Chappell after the manner of this Countrey was sumptuously built whereof wee reade of two of one hundred and twentie foot long One in the Iurisdiction of Washdall of North Island the other in Rialarnes of South Island and this surely sixtie foot broad Moreouer euery such holy place had a kind of Chappell adjoyning This place was most holy Heere stood the Idols and Gods made with hands vpon a low stoole or a certayne Altar about which the cattle which were to be sacrificed vnto them were orderly placed But the chiefe and middlemost of the Gods was Iupiter by them called Por from whom these Northerne Kingdomes yet call Thors day Thorsdagh The rest of the Gods were collateral vnto it whose certayne number and names I haue not heard Yet in the ancient forme of oath whereof mention shall be made hereafter three besides Thorus are specially noted by name Freyr Niordur and As whereof the third to wit As I thinke to be that famous Odinus not accounted the last among those Ethnicke Gods of whom I made mention before Synecdochically called As because hee was the chiefe of the people of Asia who came hither into the North for in the singular number they called him As which in the plurall they called Aesar or Aeser This Odinus as aforesaid for his notable knowledge in Deuillish Magicke whereby like another Mahomet hee affected a Diuinitie after his death was reckoned among the number of the Gods from whom at this day Wednesday is called Odens Dagur the day of Odinus whereupon peraduenture I shall not vnaptly call Odin Mercurie as Thor Iupiter Yet the ancients honoured Odin in the place of Mars and such as were slaine in the warres they say were sacrificed to Odin And the companions or Sonnes of Odin were Freyr and Nâ—ordur who through the same artes which their Father or Prince Odinus practised obtayned an opinion of Diuinitie I haue before aduertised you that chiefly in the North Countrey Kings after their death are honoured for Gods But the worshipping of them hath not yet come vnto the Islanders wherefore we will speake nothing of them in this place Before that seate of the Gods placed in the foresaid Temples stood an Altar erected couered aboue with Iron that it might not be hurt with fire which must bee continually there A Caldron also or brasen vessell was set vpon the Altar to receiue the bloud of the sacrifices with an holy water sticke or sprinkle to bedew the standers by with the bloud of the sacrifices Besides on the Altar a siluer Ring was kept or of copper of twentie ounces which being anointed with the bloud of the sacrifices they who executed any office pertayning to Iustice being now readie to take their oath religiously handled while they were sworne Foure-footed beasts for the most part were appointed for sacrifices to bee conuerted to the food of the Sacrificers Although in the meane space I finde a lamentable matter that the blinde Ethnicks in the foresaid place of Rialarnes vsed also humane sacrifices where at the doore of the Temple was â— very deepe Pit wherein the humane sacrifices were drowned which Pit was called Blotkellda from the Sacrifice Also in West Island in the Prouince of Thornsthing in the middle of the Market place there was a round circle into the which men appointed to be sacrificed to the Gods were gathered who being violently smitten against an exceeding great stone set there were cruelly slaine The indignitie whereof that stone is reported to haue declared many ages after by the bloudy colour which no shower of raine or water could euer wash away An abominable crueltie surely yet not wanting examples deriued euen from the most ancient times I omit those of later time and found in the neare bordering Countries as the humane sacrifices of the French whereof Cicero pro Fonteio speaketh and also the custome of nearer bordering Countries I doe not mention the Roman sacrifices among which Luperca Valeria appointed to be sacrificed was deliuered from present death by an Eagle Let the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and sacrificing of noble Virgins of the Greekes not be remembâ—ed with whom Helena was likewise freed from imminent perill of sacrificing by the benefit of an Eagle But who is it that can be ignorant of Benhennon or Gehennon of the Hebrewes and their crueltie farre greater then this exercised not vpon slaues or guiltie persons but euen vpon their dearest children Concerning which matter I thought good to set downe the wordes of Christoph. Adricomus Delphus Gehennon saith he was a place in the suburbs of Ierusalem ouer against the East vnder the Mountayne of Offence neare the Fish poole of the Fuller most pleasant like Tempe In this Valley stood a Pauilion and the brasen Idol of Moloch cunningly wrought in the shape of a King bâ—llow within whose head resembling a Calfe the other parts a man had armes stretched forth to sacrifice children who through the vehement heat of the Idol were burned amidst those cursed embracements For when by the fire put vnder in the concauity of the Idoll it became all fiery then the most wicked parents with incredible crueltie deliuered their dearest children to wit their Sonnes and Daughters to be burned within these detestable
destructions of their fellowes besides what hee got in Siberia and from the Pole Sweden Prussian extending his Conquests East West North and South yea his memorie is sauourie still to the Russians which either of their seruile disposition needing such a bridle and whip or for his long and prosperous reigne or out of distaste of later tragedies hold him in little lesse reputation as some haue out of their experience instructed me then a Saint His loue to our Nation is magnified by our Countrimen with all thankfulnesse whose gaineâ— there begun by him haue made them also in some sort seeme to turne Russe in I know what loues or feares as if they were still shut vp in Russia to conceale whatsoeuer they know of Russian occurrents that I haue sustayned no small torture with great paines of body vexation of minde and triall of potent interceding friends to get but neglect and silence from some yea almost contempt and scorne They alledge their thankfulnesse for benefits receiued from that Nation and their feare of the Dutch readie to take aduantage thereof and by calumniations from hence to interuert their Trade This for loue to my Nation I haue inserted against any Cauillers of our Russe Merchants though I must needs professe that I distaste and almost detest that call it what you will of Merchants to neglect Gods glorie in his prouidence and the Worlds instruction from their knowledge who while they will conceale the Russians Faults will tell nothing of their Facts and whiles they will be silent in mysteries of State will reueale nothing of the histories of Fact and that in so perplexed diuersified chances and changes as seldome the World hath in so short a space seene on one Scene Whiles therefore they which seeme to know most will in these Russian Relations helpe me little or nothing except to labour and frustrated hopes I haue besides much conference with eye witnesses made bold with others in such books as in diuers languages I haue read and in such Letters and written Tractates as I could procure of my friends or found with Master Hakluyt as in other parts of our storie not seeking any whit to disgrace that Nation or their Princes but onely desiring that truth of things done may bee knowne and such memorable alterations may not passe as a dreame or bee buried with the Doers Sir Ierome Horsey shall leade you from Iuans Graue to Pheodores Coronation The most solemne and magnificent coronation of PHEODOR IVANOVVICH Emperour of Russia c. the tenth of Iune in the yeare 1584. seene and obserued by Master IEROM HORSEY Gentleman and seruant to her Maiestie WHen the old Emperor Iuan Vasilowich died being about the eighteeenth of April 1584. after our computation in the Citie of Mosco hauing raigned fiftie foure yeares there was some tumult vprore among some of the Nobilitie and Comminaltie which notwithstanding was quickly pacified Immediately the same night the Prince Boris Pheodorowich Godonoua Knez Iuon Pheodorowich Mesthis Slafsky Knez Iuan Petrowich Susky Mekita Romanowich and Bodan Iacoulewich Belskoy being all noble men and chiefest in the Emperours Will especially the Lord Boris whom he adopted as his third son and was brother to the Empresse who was a man very well liked of all estates as no lesse worthy for his valour and wisedome all these were appointed to dispose and settle his Sonne Pheodor Iuanowich hauing one sworne another and all the Nobilitie and Officers whosoeuer In the morning the dead Emperour was laid into the Church of Michael the Archangell into a hewen Sepulchre very richly decked with Vestures fit for such a purpose and present Proclamation was made Emperour Pheodor Iuanowich of all Russia c. Throughout all the Citie of Mosco was great watch and ward with Souldiors and Gunners good orders established and Officers placed to subdue the tumulters and maintaine quietnesse to see what speede and policie was in this case vsed was a thing worth the beholding This being done in Mosco great men of birth and accompt were also presently sent to the bordering Townes as Smolensko Vobsko Kasan Nouogorod c. with fresh garrison and the old sent vp As vpon the fourth of May a Parliament was held wherein were assembled the Metropolitane Archbishops Bishops Priors and chiefe Clergie men and all the Nobility whatsoeuer where many matters were determined not pertinent to my purpose yet all tended to a new reformation in the gouernement but especially the terme and time was agreed vpon for the solemnizing of the new Emperours coronation In the meane time the Empresse wife to the old Emperour was with her childe the Emperours son Charlewich Demetrie Iuanowich of one yeares age or there abouts sent with her Father Pheodor Pheodorowich Nagay and that kindred being fiue brothers to a towne called Ouglets which was giuen vnto her and the yong Prince her sonne with all the Lands belonging to it in the shire with officers of all sorts appointed hauing allowance of apparell iewels diet horse c. in ample manner belonging to the estate of a Princesse The time of mourning after their vse being expired called Sorachyn or fortie orderly dayes the day of the solemnizing of this coronation with great preparations was come being vpon the tenth day of Iune 1584. and that day then Sunday he being of the age of twenty fiue years at which time Master Ierom Horsey was orderly sent for and placed in a fit roome to see all the solemnity The Emperour comming out of his Pallace there went before him the Metropolitane Archbishops Bishops and chiefest Monkes and Clergie men with very rich Coapes and Priests garments vpon them carrying pictures of our Lady c. with the Emperors Angell banners censers and many other such ceremonious things singing all the way The Emperour with his nobility in order entred the Church named Blaueshina or Blessednes where prayers and seruice were vsed according to the manner of their Church that done they went thence to the Church called Michael the Archangell and there also vsed the like prayers and seruice and from thence to our Lady Church Prechista being their Cathedrall Church In the middest thereof was a chaire of maiestie placed wherein his Ancestors vsed to sit at such extraordinary times his roabes were then changed and most rich and vnualuable garments put on him being placed in this Princely seate his nobilitie standing round about them in their degrees his imperiall Crowne was set vpon his head by the Metropolitane his Scepter globe in his right hand his sword of Iustice in his left of great riches his six crowns also by which he holdeth his Kingdomes were set before him and the Lord Boris Pheodorowich was placed at his right hand then the Metropolitan read openly a booke of a small volume with exhortations to the Emperour to minister true Iustice to inioy with tranquility the Crowne of his ancestours which God had giuen him and vsed these
words following Through the will of the almightie and without beginning God which was before this world whom we glorifie in the Trinitie one onely God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost maker of all things worker of all in all euery where fulfiller of all things by which will and working he both liueth and giueth life to man that our onely God which enspireth euerie one of vs his onely children with his word to discerne God through our Lord Iesus Christ and the holy quickning spirit of life now in these perillous times established vs to keepe the right Scepter and suffer vs to raigne of our selues to the good profit of the land to the subduing of the people together with the enemies and the maintenance of vertue And so the Metropolitan blessed and laid his crosse vpon him After this he was taken out of his chaire of Maiesty hauing vpon him an vpper roabe adorned with precious stones of all sorts orient pearles of great quantity but alwayes augmented in riches it was in weight two hundred pounds the traine and parts thereof borne vp by six Dukes his chiefe imperiall Crowne vpon his head very precious his staffe imperiall in his right hand of an Vnicornes horne of three foote and a halfe in length beset with rich stones bought of Merchants of Ausburge by the old Emperour in Anno 1581. and cost him 7000. Markes sterling This Iewel Master Horsey kept sometimes before the Emperour had it His Scepter globe was carried before him by the Prince Boris Pheodorowich his rich cap beset with rich stones and pearles was carried before him by a Duke his sixe Crownes also were carried by Demetrius Iuanowich Godonoua the Emperours vnckle Mekita Romanowich thâ— Emperors vnckle Stephen Vasiliwich Gregorie Vasiliwich Iuan Vasiliwich brothers of the bloud royall Thus at last the Emperour came to the great Churchdoore and the people cried God saue our Emperour Pheodor Iuanowich of all Russia His Horse was there ready most richly adorned with a couering of imbrodered pearle and precious stones saddle and all furniture agreeable to it reported to be worth 300000. markes sterling There was a bridge made of a hundred fiftie fadomes in length three manner of waies three foot aboue ground and two fadome broad for him to goe from one Church to the other with his Princes and nobles from the presse of the people which were in number infinite and some at that time pressed to death with the throng As the Emperor returned out of the Churches they were spred vnder foot with cloth of Gold the porches of the Churches with red Veluet the Bridges with Scarlet stammelled cloth from one Church to another and as soone as the Emperor was passed by the cloth of gold veluet and scarlet was cut taken of those that could come by it euery man desirous to haue a piece to reserue it for a monument siluer and gold coine then minted of purpose was cast among the people in great quantitie The Lord Boris Pheodorowich was sumptuously and richly attired with his garments decked with great orient pearle beset with all sorts of precious stones In like rich manner were apparelled all the family of the Godonouaes in their degrees with the rest of the Princes and nobilitie whereof one named Knez Iuan Michalowich Glynsky whose roabe horse and furniture was in register found worth one hundred thousand markes sterling being of great antiquitie The Embresse being in her Pallace was placed in her chaire of Maiesty also before a great open window most precious and rich were her robes and shining to behold with rich stones and orient Pearles beset her crowne was placed vpon her head accompanied with her Princesses and Ladies of estate then cried out the people God preserue our noble Empresse Irenia After all this the Emperour came into the Parliament house which was richly decked there he was placed in his royall seat adorned as before his sixe crownes were set before him vpon a Table the Bason and Ewre royall of gold held by his knight of gard with his men standing two on each side in white apparell of cloth of siluer called Kindry with scepters and battle-axes of gold in their hands the Princes and nobility were all placed according to their degrees all in their rich roabes The Emperour after a short Oration permitted euery man in order to kisse his hand which being done he remoued to a princely seate prepared for him at the table where he was serued by his Nobles in very princely order The three out roomes being very great and large were beset with plate of gold and siluer round from the ground vp to the vauts one vpon the other among which plate were many barrels of siluer and gold this solemnitie and triumph lasted a whole weeke wherein many royall pastimes were shewed and vsed after which the chiefest men of the Nobilitie were elected to their places of office and dignitie as the Prince Boris Pheodorowich was made chiefe Counsellour to the Emperour Master of the Horse had the charge of his person Lieutenant of the Empire and warlike engins Gouernor or Lieutenant of the Empire of Cazan and Astracan and others to this dignitie were by Parliament and gift of the Emperour giuen him many reuenewes and rich lands as there was giuen him and his for euer to inherite a Prouince called Vaga of three hundred English miles in length and two hundred and fiftie in bredth with many Townes and great Villages populous and wealthy his yearely Reuenew out of that Prouince is fiue and thirtie thousand Markes sterling being not the fifth part of his yeare Reuenue Further he and his house be of such authoritie and power that in forty dayes warning they are able to bring into the field a hundred thousand Souldiours well furnished The conclusion of the Emperours Coronation was a peale of Ordnance called a Peale royall two miles without the Citie being a hundred and seuenty great pieces of brasse of all sorts as faire as any can be made these pieces were all discharged with shot against bulwarkes made of purpose twentie thousand hargubusers standing in eight ranks two miles in length apparelled all in veluet coloured silke and stammels discharged their shot also twise ouer in good order and so the Emperour accompanied with all his Princes and Nobles at the least fiftie thousand horse departed through the Citie to his palace This royall coronation would aske much time and many leaues of paper to be described particularly as it was performed it shall suffice to vnderstand that the like magnificence was neuer seene in Russia The Coronation and other triumphs ended all the Nobilitie officers and Merchants according to an accustomed order euery one in his place and degree brought rich presents vnto the Emperour wishing him long life and ioy in his kingdome The same time also Master Ierom Horsey aforesaid remaining as seruant in Russia for the Queens most excellent Maiestie was called for to the Emperour
outward Garment like his Fathers but not so rich a high blacke Foxe Cap on his head worth in those Countreyes fiue hundred pound a Golden Staffe like a Friers with the likenesse of a Crosse at the top On the right hand of the Emperour stood two gallant Noblemen in cloth of Siluer Garments high blacke Foxe Cappes great and long chaines of Gold hanging to their feet with Pollaxes on their shoulders of Gold And on the left hand of the Prince two other such but with Siluer Pollaxes Round about the benches sat the Councell and Nobilitie in Golden and Persian Coats and high blacke Foxe Caps to the number of two hundred the ground being couered with Cloth of Arrasse or Tapistrie The Presents standing all the while in the Roome within little distance of his Majestie where he and the Prince often viewed them Being now by our Prestaues and others come for to Dinner who led vs through much presse and many Chambers to one very faire and rich Roome where was infinite store of masâ—e Plate of all sorts Towards the other end stood the Emperours Vncle named Stephean Vaselewich Godâ—noue Lord High Steward being attended with many Noblemen and Gentlemen whom my Lord in his passage saluted which with an extraordinary countenance of aged Ioy he receiued making one of their honourable Nods The Embassador entred the dining Roome where we againe viewed the Emperour and Prince seated vnder two Chaires of State readie to dine each hauing a Scull of Pearle on their bare heads but the Princes was but a Coronet Also their Vestments were changed The former Duke that for that day was the Embassadours Prestaue came as commanded from the Emperor and placed the Embassador at a Table on the bench side some twentie foot from the Emperour Then the Kings Gentlemen Master Meriâ—ke Master Edward Châ—rrie and all the rest were placed so that our eyes were halfe opposite to the Emperour Ouer against the Embassadour sat his Prestaues vppermost Also in this large place sat the Priuie Counsâ—ll to the number of two hundred Nobles at seuerall Tables In the midst of this Hall might seeme to stand a great Pillar round about which a great heigth stood wonderfull great pieces of Plate very curiously wrought with all manner of Beasts Fishes and Fowles besides some other ordinarie pieces of seruiceable Plate Being thus set some quarter of an houre as it were feeding our eyes with that faire Piller of Plate we beheld the Emperours Table serued by two hundred Noblemen all in Coats of cloth of Gold The Princes Table serued with one hundred young Dukes and Princes of Cassan Astrican Syberia Tartaria Chercasses and Russes none aboue twentie yeeres old Then the Emperour sent from his Table by his Noble Seruitors to my Lord and the Kings Gentlemen thirtie Dishes of meate and to each a loafe of extraordinary fine bread Then followed a great number of strange and rare Dishes some in Siluer but most of massie Gold with boyled baked and rosted being piled vp on one another by halfe dozens To make you a particular Relation I should doe the entertaynment wrong consisting almost of innumerable Dishes Also I should ouer-charge my memory as then I did mine eyes and stomacke little delighting the Reader because Garlicke and Onions must besawce many of my words as then it did the most part of their Dishes For our Drinkes they consisted of many excellent kinds of Meades besides all sorts of Wine and Beere Diuers times by name the Emperor sent vs Dâ—shes but in the midst of Dinner hee called the Embassadour vp to him and dranke our Kings health where the Emperour held some discourse of our King and State But at one time striking his hand aduisedly on his brest Oh said hee my deere Sister Queene Elizabeth whom I loued as mine owne heart expressing this his great affection almost in a weeping passion The Embassador receiuing the Cup from his Princely hand returned againe to his owne place where all of vs standing dranke the same health out of the same Cup being of faire Christall as the Emperour had commanded the Wine as farre as my judgement gaue leaue being Alligant Thus passing some foure houres in banquetting and refreshing our selues too plentifully all being taken away we did arise The Embassadour and the Kings Gentlemen beeing called by name to receiue from his Emperiall hands a Cup or rather as they call it a Yendouer of excellent red Mead a fauour among them neuer obserued before which Cups for they were great and the Mead very strong we often sipped at but without hurting our memories we could not say Amen vnto which the Emperour perceiuing commanded them to be taken away saying Hee was best pleased with what was most for our healths Thus after our low courtesies performed wee departed from his presence riding home with the same former guard and attendance to our Lodings where our Prestaues for that instant left vs but shortly after they came againe to accompany a great and gallant Duke one of them that held the Emperours golden Pollaxes named Knes Romana Phedorowich Troya Naroue who was sent from his Majestie to make the Embassadour and the Kings Gentlemen merrie likewise hauing instructions to drinke their Emperours our Kings and both the Princes healths and diuers Princes else which hee did himselfe very freely and some of vs as many of them as wee could with our owne healths there being such plentie of Meades and other Drinkes as might well haue made fortie Russes haue stumbled to sleepe Thus light-headed and well laded especially if you take knowledge of the thirtie yards of cloth of Gold and the two standing Cups with couers which the Embassadour rewarded him withall before he departed But vnwelcome newes within foure dayes after our audience so vnhappily came as not only our Affaires but any else except counsell against present danger was not regarded For this was held for currant that one who named himselfe Demetrie Euanowich Beala as the Sonne of their late Emperor Iuan Vasillowich hee that in the reigne of Pheodor Euanowich his brother was in his infancie as was thought murthered at Ougleets is now reuiued againe and vp in armes for his right and inheritance whereupon presently was sent an Armie of two hundred thousand Souldiers either to take or slay him But he was so strengthened with Poles Cossacks c. that a number of Russes yeelded to his obedience Vpon the one and twentieth of Nouember the young Prince of an ancient custome going to a Church within Mosco the Kings Gentlemen vpon knowledge thereof the Ambassador being vnwilling to be seene publike as also for that the Emperor himselfe did not goe as hee was accustomed went and attended where his Excellency might see them and they safely behold him who rode in a very faire and rich sled hauing a gallant Palfrey lead by two Groomes to draw it many hundreds running before
Popes Sanctitie he procured an Armie of ten thousand Souldiers in Poland well furnished and in his Russian March winneth to his partie the Cossaks a kind of men which follow forreigne Warres and prey and leades with him tenne thousands of them Passing Boristhenes hee first charged vpon Zerniga summoned them to yeeld to the true heire Demetrius which was done by Iuan Takmeuy who had before conceiued dislike against Boris Corelas commanded the Cossaks a notorious Sorcerer He was the Author of the siege of Putinna a populous Citie which Michelowich Soltekoui held with eight thousand Cossaks whom also he wrought with that hee admitted and followed Demetrius Hereupon Boris sends an Army of an hundred thousand men against him He also sends Ambassadors into Poland to put them in minde of the league betwixt both Nations and earnestly desired this counterfeit Demetrius a Priests Bastard and notable Sorcerer to bee deliuered vnto him aliue or dead adding threats if they persisted and withall working vnder-hand with the Nobles to deterre the King from his ayde But by the Popes and Iesuites preuayling power nothing was effected the King and the Poles resoluing to assist him as thinking it the best course to accord both Nations Both Armies met at Nouogrod where Palatine Sendomir the Generall in the end of Ianuarie 1605. thinking to find a reuolt in the Russian Armie gaue a rash on-set was put to flight and after returned to Poland Demetrius retyred himselfe to Rilskie Castle in the borders with a few and forsaken of others he forsooke not himselfe Hee had brought with him two Diuines of the Cistercian Order which returned home two Iesuites also Nicolas Cherracoui and Andrew Louitzi which had beene Authors of the Expedition and now encouraged him by their exhortations and examples of patience He confident as hee made shew in the justice of his cause when he was to begin battell or skirmish vsed to call vpon God so as he might bee heard of all with his hands stretched forth and his eyes lifted vp to heauen in such like words O most iust Iudge kill me first with a Thunderbolt destroy me first and spare this Christian bloud if vniustly if couetously if wickedly I goe about this Enterprize which thou seest Thou seest mine innocencie helpe the iust cause To thee O Queene of Heauen I commend my selfe and these my Souldiers Which if they be truly related and he not the true Demetrius he was either an impudent Iugler or exceedingly gulled with fortunes daliance and prosperous successe which concludâ—d in a Tragicall period Part of Boris his Armie was now comne to Rilsky where in a battle betwixt the horsemen of both parts Demetrius got the better and the lately conquered and presently fewer became Victors at the first encounter a thousand being slaine two hundred taken and the rest put to flight leauing their footmen to the slaughter and the baggage to the spoyle Hereupon fiue neighbouring Castles with their seuerall Territories yeelded to Demetrius one of which Bialogrod yeelded him a hundred and fiftie Peeces of Ordnance The Captaynes were deliuered into his hands Soone after Ialeka and Leptina yeelded in which Hinsko Otiopelus that famous Sorcerer was taken after which all Seueria a large Principalitie came in and eight Castles Demetrius vsing great modestie in this vnexpected victorie Boris meanewhile sent some with large promises to murther him and the Patriarke excommunicated all which fauoured him Demetrius writ hereof modestly to the Patriarke and to Boris also offering faire conditions to his Family if he would resigne his vsurped Empire which he with indignation rejected That happened when the Embassadors of Denmarke and Sweden were in his Court to joyne league with him against the Pole In that consultation Boris is said to haue beene in such a chafe that hee fell downe suddenly much bloud passing from his mouth nosthrils and eares and in the end of Aprill hee dyed some say of an Apoplexie others of poyson which hee drunke after hee had reigned seuen yeeres His Wife with her Sonne were aduanced to the Throne after him and the Nobilitie sworne to them The dead bodie was buried without any pompe Constantine Fidler a Lieflander of Rie made an elegant Oration in his prayse whose brother Gaspar serued Boris Presently Peter Basman was sent away with an Armie Hodunius a neere Kinsman of Boris besieged Crom to rayse whom Demetrius vsed this policie Hee sent a simple man thither which being deceiued himselfe might deceiue others with Letters that fortie thousand were comming to ayde the besieged He being taken sent by a way which he could not escape and examined with tortures confesseth the same with his Letterâ— which caused a tumult in the Campe and in the end the besieged taking aduantage of the rumour still increased by some sent purposely with reports that they had seen the new auxiliaries issued with a counterfeit shew of great numbers and caused the Russians to consult of yeelding Basman also the new Generall yeelded and cried out with a loud voyce that Demetrius was the true heire and therefore all true hearted Muscouites should follow his example which the most followed Hodunius was taken and refusing to acknowledge Demetrius was cast in Prison In the Tents were huge Ordnance foâ—nd After this Campe-alteration followed the like in Mosco the people resounding the name of Demetrius The Empresse and her sonne were committed to ward where some write that they poysoned themselues some that Demetrius commanded it The Germanes flying out of the Borissian Campe to Demetrius drew many with them From Crom doâ—h Demetrius now march towards Mosco the people all the way flocking to see their new Prince who in twentie remoues came thither on the 19. of Iune and entred with pompous procession of Souldiers Priests the Russian Priests hauing Banners with the Pictures of the blessed Virgin and their Tutâ—lare Saint Nicolas in the end of al the Patriarch and after him Demetrius by himselfe on a white Palfray with a gallant trayne of attendants Thus hee goeth to the Temple of our Ladie and after Prayers from thence to Saint Michaels Church in which his Father lay buried and hearing that Boris lay there interred he presently commanded his body to be taken vp and to be remoued to a meaner Chappell without the Citie Passing by Boris his peculiar House he could not endure the sight but sent workemen presently to race the same saying they were infamous with Sorceries and that an image was said to be placed vnder the ground holding in the hand a burning Lampe hauing vnderneath store of Gunpouder buried things so disposed that the Oyle failing and the Lampe breaking the fire should had it not beene before spied and remoued blow vp that and the houses adioyning Thus had Boris impeached him and he now Boris of Magicall arts which are vsuall accusations in those parts Thence he went to the
Imperiall Pallace and beganne to gouerne the Empire more inclining to the Poles and forreiners then to the Russes which vntimely expressing himselfe hastned his ruine Seuentie noble Families of Boris his kindred or faction were exiled that their Goods might be â—hared amongst strangers and new Colonies of men planted brought into Russia His clemency was remarkable to Suisky who being condemned for not onely refusing to acknowledge this Emperour but vttering also reproachfull speeches of him as being of base Parentage and one which had conspired with the Poles to ouerthrow the Russian Temples Nobility and now his prayers ended and the fatall stroake on his knees expected on the seauenth of Iuly by vnexpected mercy euen then receiued his pardon The last which yeelded to him were the Plescouites Some tell of exceeding Treasures also which hee found laid vp for other purposes which through his profusenesse soone vanished The first of September was designed to his inauguration being New yeeres day to the Russes as sometimes to the Iewes but for other causes it was hastned and his Mother was sent for out of a Monasterie into which Boris had thrust her farâ—e from the Court An honorable Conuoy was herein employed and himselfe with great shew of Pietie went to meet her embraced her with teares and bare-headed on foot attended her Chariot to the Castle whence afterwards she remoued with her women into a Monasterie where the Noblest Virgins and Widdowes of Russia vse to sequester themselues from the World His Mother was noted to answere with like affection to him whether true or dissembled on both parts At his entrance to the Kingdome after Ceremonies ended Nicolas Cnermacouius a Iesuite made him a goodly Oration the like was done by the Senate To the Iesuits was alotted a faire place of entertaynment not far from the Castle wherein to obserue the Romish Rites and Holies and euen then by their meanes he had declared himselfe in that point but for feare of Suiskie hee stayed till fitter oportunitie Hauing thus setled things his care was to recompence the Poles to enter league with that Nation and to consummate the Marriage For which purpose hee sent three hundred Horsemen with Athanasius the Treasurer who in Nouember came to Cracouia had audience of King Sigismund where he with all thankfulnesse acknowledged the Kings forwardnesse with his Nobles to recouer his right whereto God had giuen answerable successe beyond expectation that he deplored the Turkish insolencies in Hungary and other parts to vindicate which he would willingly joyne with the Pole and other Christian Princes meane whiles hee was willing to make an euerlasting league with him and to that end entreated his good leaue to take vnto himselfe a Wife out of Poland namely Anna Maria the Daughter of George Miecinsie the Palatine of Sendomir to whom for money men and endangering of his owne life hee was so much engaged The eight day after the Contract was solemnely made by the Cardinall Bishop of Cracouia and the Embassadour with her Parents feasted by the King Demetrius had sent her and her Father Iewels worth 200000. Crownes Thus farre haue wee followed Thuanus and hee Iacobus Margaretus a French Captayne of Demetrius guard of Partisans which published a Booke hereof Now let vs present you a little English Intelligence touching this Demetrius and his respect to men of our Nation in those parts and first his Letter to Sir Iohn Mericke The Copie of a Letter sent from the Emperor DEMETRY EVANOWICH otherwise called GRISHCO OTREAPYOV the which Letter was sent to Master IOHN MERRICK Agent out of the Campe as Master MERRICK was taking his Iournie to the Sea-side the eighth of Iune Anno 1605. FRom the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Demetry Euanowich of all Russia To the English Marchant Iohn Merrick wee giue to vnderstand that by the iust iudgement of God and his strong power we are raised to our Fathers throne of Vladedmer Mosko and of all the Empire of Russia as great Duke and sole commander likewise we calling to memorie the loue and amitie of our Father the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vassilywich of all Russia and our Brother Theodor Euanowich of all Russia which was held and kept by them and other great Christian Princes in the same forme and manner doe we likewise intend and purpose to hold and keepe Loue and amitie but especially and aboue all others doe we intend to send and to haue loue and friendship with your King Iames and all you his English Merchants we will fauour more then before Further as soone as this our Letter doth come to your hand and as soone as you haue ended your Markets at the shipping place of Michael the Archangell then to come vp to Mosco to behold our Maiesties presence And for your poste Horse I haue commanded shall be giuen you and at your comming to Mosco then to make your appearance in our Chancery to our Secretarie Ofanasy Vlassou Written in our Maiesties Campe at Tooly in the yeare of the world Anno seauen thousand one hundred and thirteene The Copie of the translation of a Passe giuen to Master IOHN MERRICK which was giuen him in the time of his being in the Campe at Molodoue with the Emperour DEMETRY EVANOWICH otherwise called GRISHCO OTREAPYOVE FRom the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Demetry Euanowich of all Russia from Mosco to our Cities and Castles as also to the Castle of Archangell at the Shipping place and hauen to our Generals Secretaries and all other our Officers c. There did make suite vnto vs the English Marchant Iohn Merricke and his Company that we would gratifie them to be suffered to passe to the new Castle of Archangell or to the shipping place or hauen in regard of trafficke of Merchandise Also that if he doe send home any of his fellowes and seruants from the shipping place being of the English that then they might be suffered to passe into England Also that to whatsoeuer Citie of ours the English Marchant Iohn Mericke and his fellowes doth or shall come vnto then all yee our Generals Secretaries and oll other our Officers shall suffer them to passe euery where without all delay And as for our Customes as for passing by or for head mony our custome of goods you shall not take any of them nor of their seruants Likewise when the English Merchants Iohn Merricke with his fellowes and seruants shall come to the Castle of Archangell then Timophey Matphewich Lazaroue and our Secretary Rohmaneum Mocaryoued Voronoue at the foresaid Castle of Archangell shall suffer and permit the English Merchant Iohn and his companie to trade freely Moreouer when at the shipping place they haue ended and finished their Markets and that then the said Iohn Merricke shall desire to send into England any of his fellowes or seruants with goods then likewise they shall be suffered to passe But Russâ— people and other strangers of
called Keeyeue thus according to the Deuils instructing of him as one forsaken of God he made this his doing manifestly known to all people leauing off his Monks Habit and withall by the counsell and aduice of our Enemie the Polish King and one of his Palatines named Sandamersko Yourya with Duke Constantine and Duke Veshneuetskoy and his Brethren with other Polish Lords that were of his Councell began to call him the Son of the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vassilywich by name Prince Demetry of Owglitts As also by his villanous treacherie and the Deuills perswading of him he made much trouble in our Land by sending abroad many of his intising and prouoking Letters to diuers places vpon the borders of our Countrey that is to a place called Done and to the Volgoe to our Cossacks and Souldiers naming himselfe to be the Prince Demetry of Owglitts Moreouer there came to our Kingdome of Mosko many Polish Spies which brought and dispersed Libels both in Citie and Townes and in the high-wayes practising to rayse dissention in the Kingdome of Mosko Also it is well knowne not only to them in the Empire of Mosko but likewise in other Kingdomes that the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vassilywich of famous memory had a Sonne called by the name of Prince Demetry and after his Fathers decease there was giuen vnto him and his Mother the Citie of Owglitts But in the yeere 7095. being in the Reigne of the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Theodore Euanowich of all Russia this foresaid Demetry was murthered by the order and appointment of Boris Godenoue And at his Funerall was his Mother now called the Empresse Martha with her owne Brethren by name Michaila and Greegory the Sonnes of Theodore Nahouo Likewise to his burying there was sent from the Mosko Metropolitanes and Archimandreets and Abbots and the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Theodore Euanowich sent to his Funerall many Nobles and Courtiers of the Land which saw him buried in the chiefest and principall Church of Owglitts Moreouer Martha the Dutches and Empresse his Mother is yet liuing and many of her Brothers and Vnckles which doe at this present time serue vs the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Vassily Euanowich of all Russia sole Commander Likewise in these last yeeres past as in Anno 7111. and in Anno 7112. and 7113. concerning that foresaid Traytour and Hereticke the forsaken of God Gryshca Otreapyoue many of our Gentlemen Captaynes and others our Officers did many times write from the North parts of the borders of our Kingdome into Poland and Letto and to others their inferiour Cities to the Rulers and Gouernours of the same as also our spirituall people the Patriarke the Metropolitans Archbishops and Bishops wrote vnto the spirituall people of Poland declaring vnto them what that Heretick and Traytor was likewise from whence he came and what manner of person he was as also of his demeanour and likewise of the occasion why hee runne away to them out of the Land as also the manner of the making away of the Prince Demetry and withall requested the Rulers and Spirituall people of Poland that they knowing what Runnagate this was would not giue credit vnto him nor to make a breach of the late league concluded vpon But the Gouernours of the Dukedome of Poland and Letto as also the spirituall men according to the King of Poland his commandment gaue no credit vnto our writings but began more then before to intice and perswade men to vphold the Traitor and to aide him Moreouer to make trouble and dissention in our Land they tooke this forsaken of God Greeshca vnto them and cald him by the name of Prince Demetry of Owglits likewise the King gaue vnto him a chaine of gold with many thousand peeces of Polish gold to the defraying of his charges as also sent in armes to our borders with one of his Lords the Palatine Sendamersko and another of his chiefest Lords with many troopes of Poles But when the Emperour Boris vnderstood how that this Gryshca Otreapyoue was called by the name of Prince Demetry Euanowich of Owglits and withall that they did aide and helpe him against the Kingdome of Russia he caused his Counsell to send a messenger as from themselues to the Polish Lord Panameerada which Messenger was named Smeernay Otreapyoue being Vnckle to the said Gryshca Otreopyoue being the Son of one Iamateen Otrepayou onely to declare vnto them what this Gryshca was but that Polish Lord Panameerada would not suffer him and his Vnckle to be brought face to face But he made answer to the said Messenger Smeernay that they did not aide him neither did they stand for him in any sort So after he had sent away the Messenger Smeernay the King of Poland and the Lord Panameerada did aide Gryshca Otreapyoue with men and treasure more liberally then before purposing to make great strife and trouble and to shed much bloud in the Kingdome of Mosco Also at the same time Sigismund King of Poland requested the aide of one of the Princes of Crim in Tartaria named Cazateera and to that end he should aide Gryshca with his forces against the Kingdome of Mosko and he in consideration did promise to giue vnto the foresaid Crim Prince what hee would demand Then the Emperour Boris vnderstanding what practises were in hand being altogether contrary to the league thereupon purposely he sent to Sigismund King of Poland another speciall Messenger one named Posnicke Agareoue likewise at the same time the holy Patriarke of Mosco and all Russia with the Metropolitans Archbishops and Bishops with all the rest of the holy Clergie sent their Messengers with Letters to the State of Poland and so the great Dukedome of Letto to the Archbishops and Bishops and to all the Spiritualtie Moreouer in the said Letters the Emperour Boris with the Patriarke and all the holy assembly wrote vnto the Lord Panameerada concerning Gryshca making it knowne vnto them what he was and wherefore he ranne away into Poland and likewise that the Sonne of the great Lord Emperour and great Duke Euan Vasiliwich the Prince Demetry was dead And to that intent that the King Sigismund should not giue credit to the said Gryshca and that they should not spill Christian bloud nor violate the league Hereupon Sigismund King of Poland writ vnto the Emperour Boris and further by word of mouth both he and Panameerada deliuered to the said messenger in his message that hee did hold and keepe their League and moreouer did not violate or breake his oath no manner of way and likewise did write that he did not ayde that foresaid Gryshca neither did giue credit vnto him withall denying that he was with him in his Kingdome and further he did write that if there were any out of Poland or Letto that did aide or assist him that then they should be executed But after
bloud to the hell of their owne consciences let vs set forward out of this infortunate Iland and not stay in any place else till in small Boates wee come by water to Elzinore in Denmarke where wee ioyfully got aboard once more and are hoysing vp sailes for Sweueland Yet euen in this sun-shine day a storme fals vpon vs too for our Officers not hauing sufficient money to furnish vs with victuals wee were enforced to pawne our Auncient and Lieutenant Walton for the safe returne of the Shippe with condition that they should not be released vntill a sufficient summe of money was sent to defray all charges So that we left our Officers behinde vs but the King of Sweueland did afterwards release them and then they came to vs. But before their comming wee hauing a good winde landed at a place called Newleas in Sweue and from thence were carried to Stockholme the Kings seate and there was the King at the same time betweene which two places it was a daies march on horsebacke Vpon this our arriuall at Stockholme wee met with the rest that had gone before vs and with diuers others of our Countrimen that came out of the Low-countries as before is related In this place we lay so long and had such poore meanes that wanting money to buy foode wee wanted foode to maintaine life and so a number of vs were readie to statue till in the end our miseries making vs desperate we fell together by the eares with the Burgers of the Towne in which scambling confusion and mutinie euery man got one thing or other of which he made present money to relieue his body withall yet lay wee at the walles of the Citie crying out continually for money money till our throates grew hoarse with bauling but the stones of the walles gaue more comfort to vs then the Inhabitants One day aboue all the rest wee heard that the King was to ride a Hunting and wee imagining that all the abuses wrongs and miseries which wee endured proceeded from some vnder-hand hard dâ—aling and packing of our Captaines and Officers resolued to gather about the King at his comming forth and to cry out for money but the King being angry as wee supposed came riding amongst vs drawing his Pistoll from the Saddle-bow as if hee purposed to haue shot some of vs but seeing none of vs to shrinke from him nor to be dismayed hee rode backe againe wee following him and desiring hee would either giue vs money or else to kill vs out-right one amongst the rest whose name was William Attane spake to the King aloud thus I hold it honour to dye by the hands of a King but basely to starue to death I will neuer suffer it Vpon these our clamours the King looking better vpon our necessities sent money the next day and immediately after gaue vs a moneths meanes in money and two moneths meanes in cloath to make vs apparrell Of the cloath wee receiued some part but the money being payed was by our Captaines sent into England to their wiues no part of it euer comming to the poore common Souldiours hands for presently vpon this wee were commanded aboord the Ships with promise that when wee were aboord wee should haue our money But being in the Shippes vnder hatches away were wee carried with prouision onely of one moneths victuals when by reason of the weather wee were forced to lye eight weekes at Sea in all which time wee had nothing but pickelled Herrings and salt Stremlings with some small quantitie of hard dryed meates by which ill dyet many of our men fell sicke and dyed In the Shippe wherein I was wee liued foureteene dayes without bread all our best foode being salt Herrings which wee were glad to eate raw the best of vs all hauing no better sustenance At the last it pleased God to send vs to a place called Vfrasound in Fynland where wee landed Fynland being subiect to the King of Sweueland From Vfrasound wee were to goe to Weyborough a chiefe Towne in the Countrie of Fynland where wee no sooner arriued but our Souldiors ranne some one way and some another so long that the Captaines were left alone with the Shippes This running away of them being done onely to seeke foode so great was their hunger By this carelesse dispersing themselues they lost the command of the whole Countrey which they might easily haue had if they had beene vnited together and not onely were depriued of that benefit but of Horses also which were allowed by the King for them to ride vpon So that what by the reason of the tedious Iourney which wee were to trauell being fourescore leagues and what by reason of the extreame cold being a moneth before Christmas at which time the Snow fell and neuer went off the ground vntill Whitsontide following but all the Raine and all the Snow that fell freezing continually diuers of our men were starued to death with the Frost Some lost their fingers some their toes some their noses many their liues insomuch that when wee all met at Weyborough wee could make no more but one thousand and foure hundred able men and yet when we were landed at Vfrasound wee were two thousand strong the extremity of the cold Countrey hauing killed so many of our Souldiours in so little time At our landing at Weyborough wee had good hopes to receiue better comforts both of money and victuals for the Inhabitants told vs the King had allowed it vs and in that report they spake truth yet contrary to our expectation wee lay there about foureteene dayes and had nothing but a little Rice of which we made bread and a little butter which was our best reliefe Drinke had we none nor money our Captaines gaue vs certaine letherne pelches onely made of Sheeps skins to keepe vs from the cold At this place we receiued armes to defend vs against the enemy and six Companies that were allowed by the King for Horsemen receiued Horses there From thence wee were to march into Russia where our enemies continued But the iourney was long and vncomfortable for wee marched from Newyeares day vntill Whitsontide continually in Snow hauing no rest but onely a little in the nights So that the miseries and misfortunes which wee endured vpon the borders of Fynland were almost insufferable by reason the number of them seemed infinite For all the people had forsaken their houses long before wee came because they were euermore oppressed by Souldiours by which meanes we could get neither meate nor drinke but were glad to hunt Cats and to kill them or any beasts wee could lay hold on and this wee baked and made them serue for daily sustenance The greatest calamitie of all was wee could get no Water to drinke it had beene so long frozen vp and the Snow so deepe that it was hard to say whether wee marched ouer Water or vpon Land So that wee were
North-east and North-east and by East till about midnight when we found the said banke to fall away The eleuenth day being cleere of the Ice I stood away North North-east till sixe a clocke when we met with another great banke of Ice at which time the Commanders of the Lion being now againe very fearfull as before came vp to our ship perswading the Shipper and Companie to leaue vs and to stand to Seaboord with them But the Shipper who was also Lieftenant of the ship being more honestly minded said that he would follow vs so long as he could with which answere they departed vsing many spitefull wordes both of the Captaine and mee saying we were determined to betray the Kings ships at which time they shot off a peece of Ordnance and so stood away from vs. I seeing their peruerse dealing let them goe wee coasting alongst the Ice North North-east with a fresh-gale it being extreme cold with snow and hayse the Sea also going very high by reason of a mightie current the which I found to set very forceably through this Strait which being nigh vnto America side setteth to the Northwards and on the other side to the contrarie as by proofe I found So coasting alongst this mayne banke of Ice which seemed as it had beene a firme Continent till about eleuen a clocke when wee espyed the Ice to stretch to windward on our weather bow wee setting our starboord takes aboord stood away East and by South with the winde at South and by East till wee had doubled a Seaboord the Ice at which time I directed my course directly ouer for the cleere coast of Groineland East and by North which course I directed all the Frost to goe wee standing away our course all this night it being very much snow and sleete The twelfth day in the morning about foure a clocke we espyed the Land of Groenland being a very high ragged Land the tops of the Mountaines being all couered with snow yet wee found all this coast vtterly without Ice wee standing into the Land espyed a certaine Mount aboue all the rest which Mount is the best marke on all this Coast the which I named Mount Cunningham after the name of my Captaine We comming into the shoare betweene two Capes or Head-lands the Land lying betweene them North and by East and South and by West the Southmost of which Forelands I named Queene Annes Cape after the name of the Queenes Maiestie of Denmarke and the Northermost of the two I called Queene Sophias Cape after the name of the Queene Mother So standing into the Land we came amongst certaine Ilands where sayling in still amongst the same vnto the Southermost foot of the foresaid Mount wee came into a goodly Bay which wee did suppose to be a Riuer being on both sides of the same very high and steepe Mountaines wee named the same King Christianus Foord after the name of the Kings Maiestie of Denmarke So sayling vp this Bay which wee supposed to bee a Riuer the space of sixe or seuen English leagues finding in all that space no anchoring being maruellous deepe water till at the length we had sayled vp the Bay the foresaid distance at length I brought the Ship and Pinnasse to an anchor in sixteene fathom shelly ground at which time our Captaine and I went aland giuing thankes vnto God for his vnspeakable benefits who had thus dealt with vs as to bring vs to this desired Land into so good an Harbour which done the Captaine and I walked vp the Hills to see if wee could see any of the people hauing our Boat to row alongst with vs. Hauing gone alongst the Riuer side vpon the tops of the Hills the space of three or foure English miles at length looking towards our Boat wee saw vpon the Riuer side foure of the people standing by their Houses or rather Tents couered ouer with Seale-skins Wee comming downe the Hills towards them they hauing espyed vs three of them ranne away vpon the Land and the other tooke his Boat and rowed away leauing their Tents Wee being come downe the Hills called to our men in the Boat and entring into her rowed towards the Sauage who was in his Boat made of Seale-skins Hee holding vp his hands towards the Sunne cryed Yota wee doing the like and shewing to him a knife hee presently came vnto vs and tooke the same of the Captaine When hee had presently rowed away from vs wee rowed a little after him and seeing it was but in vaine wee rowed aland againe and went into their Tents which wee found couered as is aforesaid with Seale-skins Wee finding by the houses two Dogs being very rough and fat like in shape to a Foxe with very great abundance of Seale fish lying round about their Tents a drying with innumerable quantities of a little fish like vnto a Smelt which fish are commonly called Sardeenes of which fish in all the Riuers are wonderfull skuls these fishes also lay a drying round about their Tents in the Sunne in great heapes with other sundrie kindes Then entring into their Tents wee found certaine Seale skins and Foxe skins very well drest also certaine Coates of Seale skins and Fowle skins with the feather side inward also certaine Vessels boyling vpon a little Lampe the Vessell being made after the manner of a little Pan the bottome whereof is made of stone and the sides of Whales finnes in which Vessell was some little quantitie of Seale fish boyling in Seale oyle and searching further wee did finde in another of their Vessels a Dogs head boyled so that I perswaded my selfe that they eate Dogs flesh Moreouer by their houses there did lye two great Boates being couered vnder with Seales skins but aloft open after the forme of our Boates being about twentie foote in length hauing in each of them eight or ten tosts or seates for men to sit on which Boates as afterwards I did perceiue is for the transporting of their Tents and baggage from place to place and for a saile they haue the guts of some beast which they dresse very fine and thin which they sow together Also the other sorts of their Boats are such as Captaine Frobisher and Master Iohn Dauis brought into England which is but for one man being cleane couered ouer with Seale skins artificially dressed except one palce to â—it in being within set out with certaine little ribs of Timber wherin they vse to row with one Oare more swiftly then our men can doe with ten in which Boates they fish being disguised in their Coates of Seale skinnes whereby they deceiue the Seales who take them rather for Seales then men which Seales or other fish they kill in this manner They shoot at the Seales or other great fish with their Darts vnto which they vse to tye a bladder which doth boy vp the fish in such manner that by the
said means they catch them So comming aboord our ships hauing left certaine trifles behind vs in their Tents and taking nothing away with vs within halfe an houre after our comming aboord the Sauage to whom wee had giuen the Knife with three others which we did suppose to be them which we saw first came rowing to our ships in their Boats holding vp their hands to the Sunne and striking of their brests crying Yota We doing the like they came to our shippe or Captaine giuing them bread and Wine which as it did seeme they made little account of yet they gaue vs some of their dryed fishes at which time there came foure more who with the other bartered their Coats and some Seale skinnes with our folke for old Iron Nailes and other trifles as Pinnes and Needles with which they seemed to be wonderfully pleased and hauing so done holding their hands towards the Sunne they departed The thirteenth there came fourteene of them to our ship bringing with them Seale skinnes Whale Finnes with certayne of their Darts and Weapons which they bartered with our people as before This day I made obseruation of the latitude and found this Roadsted in the latitude of 66. degrees 25. minutes and the mouth of this Bay or Sound lyeth in the latitude of 66. degrees 30. minutes Also here I made obseruation of the tydes and found an East and West Moone to make a full Sea vpon the Full and Change more it floweth three fathome and an halfe water right vp and downe The fourteenth and fifteenth dayes we rode still the people comming to vs and bartering with vs for pieces of old Iron or Nailes Whale Finnes Seales Skinnes Morse Teeth and a kind of Horne which we doe suppose to be Vnicornes Horne at which time the Captaine went with our Boat to the place where we had seene their Tents but found them remoued and the other fish and the Seale fish lying still a drying the Captaine taking a quantitie of the Sea fish into the Boat caused some of the Mariners to boyle it ashoare the Sauages helping our men to doe the same the Captaine vsing them very friendly they hauing made about a barrell and an halfe of Oyle leauing it aland all night thinking to bring the same aboord in the morning But the Sauages the same night let the same forth Yet notwithstanding the Captaine shewed no manner of discontent towards them The sixteenth day I went into the Pinnasse to discouer certaine Harbours to the Northwards the wind being at East South-east I loosed and set saile but instantly it fell calme and so continued about an houre When the wind came opposite at the West North-west a stiffe gale we spending the tide till the floud being come I put roome againe and came to an Anchor a little from the Frost in twelue fathomes sandie ground About one in the afternoone the Frost departed from vs further vp the Bay which we did suppose to be a Riuer promising to abide our returne two and twentie dayes The seuenteenth day the wind continuing at the West North-west blowing very hard wee rode still the people comming and bartering with vs. The eighteenth day the winde and weather as before wee riding still This forenoone there came to the number of thirtie of them and bartered with vs as they had done before which done they went ashoare at a certaine point about a slight-shot off vs and there vpon a sudden began to throw stones with certaine Slings which they had without any iniury offered at all yea they did sling so fiercely that we could scarce stand on the hatches I seeing their brutish dealing caused the Gunner to shoot a Falcon at them which lighted a little ouer them at which time they went to their Boates and rowed away About one a clocke in the afternoone they came againe to vs crying in their accustomed manner Yliâ—nt they being sixtie three in number the shripper inquired of me whether they should come to vs or not I willed him to haue all things in a readinesse they comming in the meane time nigh to the Pinnasse I did perceiue certaine of them to haue great bagges full of stones they whispering one with another began to sling stones vnto vs. I presently shot off a little Pistol which I had for the Gunner and the rest of the folke to discharge which indeed they did but whether they did hurt or kill any of them or not I cannot certainly tell but they rowed all away making a howling and hideous noise going to the same point whereas in the forenoone they had beene being no sooner come on Land but from the Hils they did so assaile vs with stones with their slings that it is incredible to report in such sort that no man could stand vpon the Hatches till such time as I commanded for to lose sailes and bonnets two mens height to shield vs from the force of the stones and also did hide vs from their sight so that we did ply our Muskets and other Peeces such as wee had at them but their subtiltie was such that as soone as they did see fire giuen to the Peeces they would suddenly ducke downe behind the Cliffes and when they were discharged then sling their stones fiercely at vs againe Thus hauing continued there till foure a clocke they departed away The nineteenth day in the morning about foure a clocke it beeing calme I departed from this Roadsted so causing our men to row alongst the shoare till the tide of the ebbe was bent at which time it began to blow a fresh gale at North-west and by West we turning downe till about two a clocke when the tide of â—loud being come when I came to an Anchor in an excellent Hauen on the South side of Cunninghams Mount which for the goodnesse thereof I named Denmarkes Hauen The twentieth day in the morning the weather beeing very rainie with a little aire of wind I loosed and caused to row forth of the foresaid Harbour and comming forth betweene the Ilands and the maine the people being as it seemed looking for vs espied vs making a hideous noise at which time at an instant were gathered together about seuentie three Boats with men rowing to vs. I seeing them thought it best to preuent the worst because we were to come hither againe therefore to dissemble the matter I thought it best to enter into barter with them for some of their Darts Bowes and Arrowes wee finding euery one of them to bee extraordinarily furnished therwith so rowing forth to Sea amongst the Ilands there stil came more Boats to the number of one hundred and thirtie persons they still rowing by vs made signes to vs to goe to anchor amongst some of the Ilands but I preuenting their deuices made certaine Skonces with our sailes to defend vs from their Stones Arrowes and Darts They seeing this went certaine of them from vs rowing to certaine Ilands to
see no speciall matter at the Indies which is not in other Regions vnlesse some will say that the manner to strike fire in rubbing two stones one against another as some Indians vse or to boile any thing in gourds casting a burning stone into it other such like things are remarkable whereof I haue written what might bee spoken But of those which are in the Vulcans and Mouthes of fire at the Indies worthy doubtlesse to be obserued I will speake in their order treating of the diuersitie of grounds whereas they finde these fires or Vulcans Therefore to begin with the windes I say that with good reason Salomon in the great iudgement which God had giuen him esteemes much the knowledge of the windes and their properties being very admirable for that some are moist others drie some vnwholsome others sound some hot others cold some calme and pleasant others rough and tempestuous some barren and others fertile with infinite other differences There are some windes which blow in certaine Regions and are as it were Lords thereof not admitting any entrie or communication of their contraries In some parts they blow in that sort as sometimes they are Conquerors sometimes conquered often there are diuers and contrarie windes which doe runne together at one instant diuiding the way betwixt them somtimes one blowing aboue of one sort and another below of an other sort somtimes they incounter violently one with another which puts them at Sea in great danger there are some windes which helpe to the generation of Creatures and others that hinder and are opposite There is a certaine winde of such a qualitie as when it blowes in some Countrie it causeth it to raine Fleas and in so great abundance as they trouble and darken the aire and couer all the Sea-shoare and in other places it raines Frogs These diuersities and others which are sufficiently knowne are commonly attributed to the place by the which these windes passe For they say that from these places they take their qualities to be cold hot drie or moist sickly or sound and so of the rest the which is partly true and cannot be denyed for that in a small distance you shall see in one winde many diuersities For example the Solaâ—â—â— or Easterne winde is commonly hot and troublesome in Spaine and in Murria it is the coolest and healthfullest that is for that it passeth by the Orchards and that large champaine which wee see very fresh In Carthageâ—e which is not farre from thence the same winde is troublesome and vnwholsome The Meridionall which they of the Ocean call South and those of the Mediterranean Sea Mezo giorâ—o commonly is raynie and boysterous and in the same Citie whereof I speake it is wholesome and pleasant Plinie reports that in Africke it raines with a Northerne winde and that the Southerne winde is cleere He then that shall well consider what I haue spoken of these windes he may conceiue that in a small distance of Land or Sea one winde hath many and diuers qualities yea sometimes quite contrarie whereby wee may inferre that hee draweth his propertie from the place where it passeth the which is in such sort true although we may not say infallibly as it is the onely and principall cause of the diuersitie of the windes It is a thing we easily find that in a Riuer contayning fiftie leagues in circuit I put it thus for an example that the winde which blowes of the one part is hot and moist and that which blowes on the other is cold and drie Notwithstanding this diuersitie is not found in places by which it passeth the which makes me rather to say that the windes bring these qualities with them whereby they giue vnto them the names of these qualities For example we attribute to the Northerne winde otherwise called Cierco the propertie to be cold and drie and to dissolue mists to the Southerne winde his contrarie called Leuasche we attribute the contrarie qualitie which is moist and hot and ingenders mists But it is needfull to seeke further to know the true and originall cause of these so strange differences which we see in the windes I cannot conceiue any other but that the same efficient cause which bringeth forth and maketh the winds to grow doth withall giue them this originall qualitie for in truth the matter whereon the winds are made which is no other thing according to Aristotle but the exhalation of the interior Elements may well cause in effect a great part of this diuersitie being more grosse more subtill more drie and more moist But yet this is no pertinent reason seeing that we see in one Region where the vapours and exhalations are of one sort and qualitie that there rise windes and effects quite contrarie We must therefore referre the cause to the higher and celestiall Efficient which must be the Sunne and to the motion and influence of the Heauens the which by their contrarie motions giue and cause diuers influences But the beginnings of these motions and influences are so obscure and hidden from men and on the other part so mightie and of so great force as the holy Prophet Dauid in his propheticall Spirit and the Prophet Ieremie admiring the greatnesse of the Lord speake thus Qui profert ventos de thesauris suis. Hee that drawes the windes out of his Treasures In truth these principles and beginnings are rich and hidden treasures for the Author of all things holds them in his hand and in his power and when it pleaseth him sendeth them forth for the good or chastisement of men and sends forth such windes as he pleaseth not as that Eolus whom the Poets doe foolishly feigne to haue charge of the windes keeping them in a Caue like vnto wilde beasts We see not the beginning of these windes neither doe we know how long they shall continue or whither they shall goe But wee see and know well the diuerse effects and operations they haue euen as the supreme Truth the Author of all things hath taught vs saying Spiritus vbi vult spirat vocem eius audis neseis vnde venit aut quò vadit It is true that the Northerne winde is not vsually cold and cleere there as here In some parts of Peru as at Lima and on the Playnes they finde the Northerne windes troublesome and vnwholsome and all along the Coast which runnes aboue fiue hundred leagues they hold the Southerne windes for healthfull and coole and which is more most cleere and pleasant yea it neuer raines contrarie to that wee see in Europe and of this side the Line Yet that which chanceth vpon the coast of Peru is no generall rule but rather an exception and a wonder of Nature neuer to raine vpon that coast and euer to haue one winde without giuing place to his contrarie whereof we will hereafter speake our minde It is no generall rule there that the Northerne winde is neither hot nor
Riuers which after become great flouds Vpon the way from Arequippa to Callao there are two Lakes vpon the Mountaines of the one and other side the way from the one flowes a brooke which growes to a floud and fals into the South Sea from the other they say the famous Riuer of Aporima takes her beginning from the which some hold that the renowned Riuer of Amazons otherwise called Maragnon proceedes with so great an assembly and abundance of waters which ioyne in these Mountaines It is a question may be often asked why there is so many Lakes in the tops of these Mountaines into the which no riuer enters but contrariwise many great streames issue forth and yet doe we scarce see these Lakes to diminish any thing at any season of the yeare To imagine that these Lakes grow by the Snow that melts or raine from heauen that doth not wholly satisfie me for there are many that haue not this abundance of Snow nor raine and yet wee see no decrease in them which makes me to beleeue they are Springs which rise there naturally although it be not against reason to thinke that the Snow and raine helpe somewhat in some seasons These Lakes are so common in the highest tops of the Mountaines that you shall hardly finde any famous riuer that takes not his beginning from one of them Their water is very cleere and breedes little store of fish and that little is very small by reason of the cold which is there continually Notwithstanding some of these Lakes be very hot which is another wonder At the end of the Vallie of Tarapaya neere to Potozi there is a Lake in forme round which seemes to haue beene made by compasse whose water is extreamely hot and yet the Land is very cold they are accustomed to bathe themselues neere the banke for else they cannot endure the heate being farther in In the midst of this Lake there is a boiling of aboue twentie foote square which is the very Spring and yet notwithstanding the greatnesse of this Spring it is neuer seene to increase in any sort it seemes that it exhals of it selfe or that it hath some hidden and vnknowne issue neither doe they see it decrease which is another wonder although they haue drawne from it a great streame to make certaine engines grinde for mettall considering the great quantitie of water that issueth forth by reason whereof it should decrease But leauing Peru and passing to new Spaine the Lakes there are no lesse to be obserued especially that most famous of Mexico where we finde two sorts of waters one salt Lake like to that of the Sea and the other cleere and sweete by reason of the Riuers that enter into it In the midst of this Lake is a rocke very delightfull and pleasant where there are bathes of hot water that issue forth the which they greatly esteeme for their health There are Gardens in the middest of this Lake framed and fleeting vpon the water where you may see plots full of a thousand sorts of hearbes and flowers they are in such sort as a man cannot well conceiue them without sight The Citie of Mexico is seated in the same Lake although the Spaniards haue filled vp the place of the scituation with earth leauing onely some currents of water great and small which enter into the Citie to carrie such things as they haue neede of as wood hearbs stone fruites of the Countrie and all other things When Cortez conquered Mexico hee caused Brigandins to be made yet afterwards he thought it more safe not to vse them therefore they vse Canoes whereof there is great store There is great store of fish in this Lake yet haue I not seene any of price notwithstanding they say the reuenue of this Lake is worth three-hundred thousand Duckets a yeere There are many other Lakes not farre from this whence they bring much fish to Mexico The Prouince of Mechonacan is so called for that it aboundeth greatly with fish There are goodly and great Lakes in the which there is much fish and this Prouince is coole and healthfull There are many other Lakes whereof it is not possible to make mention nor to know them in particular onely wee may note by that which hath beene discoursed in the former Booke that vnder the burning Zone there is greater abundance of Lakes then in any other part of the world There is at the Indies as in other parts of the world great diuersitie of Springs Fountaines and Riuers and some haue strange properties In Guancauilica of Peru where the Mines of Quick-siluer be there is a Fountaine that casts forth hot water and in running the water turnes to rocke of which rocke or stone they build in a manner all the houses of the Village This stone is soft and easie to cut for they cut it as easily with Iron as if it were wood it is light and lasting If men or beasts drinke thereof they dye for that it congeales in the very entrailes and turnes into stone and for that cause some Horses haue died As this water turnes into stone the which flowes stoppes the passage to the rest so as of necessitie it changeth the course and for this reason it runnes in diuers places as the rocke increaseth At the point of Cape Saint Helaine there is a Spring or Fountaine of Pitch which at Peru they call Coppey This should be like to that which the Scripture speakes of the sauage Valley where they did finde pits of Pitch The Marriners vse these Fountaines of Pitch or Coppey to pitch their ropes and tackling for that it serues them as Pitch and Tarre in Spaine When I sailed into new Spaine by the coast of Peru the Pilot shewed me an Iland which they call the I le of Wolues where there is another Fountaine or Pit of Coppey or Pitch with the which they anoint their tackling There are other Fountaines and Springs of Gouliranrozen which the Pilot an excellent man in his charge told me he had seene and that sometimes sailing that waies being so farre into the Sea as he had lost the sight of Land yet did he know by the smell of the Coppey where he was as well as if he had knowne the Land such is the fauour that issues continually from that Fountaine At the Bathes which they call the Bathes of Ingua there is a course of water which comes forth all hot and boiling and ioyning vnto it there is another whose water is as cold as Ice The Ingua was accustomed to temper the one with the other and it is a wonderfull thing to see Springs of so contrarie qualities so neere one to the other There are an infinite number of other hot Springs specially in the Prouince of Charcas in the water whereof you cannot indure to hold your hand the space of an Aue Maria as I haue seene tried by wager In a Farme neere to Cusco
runne North to South as hath beene said yet is it in declining from the top to the foote of the Mountaine which may be as they beleeue by coniecture aboue twelue hundred stades And by this account although the mynes extend in such a profunditie yet there remaines sixe times as much space vnto the bottome or roote the which they say are most rich and aboundant as the body and spring of all veines Although vnto this day we haue seene the contrarie by experience for the higher the veine is to the superficies of the earth the more rich they finde it and the deeper it goes the poorer it is and of the baser aloy They then inuented the Soccabons by which they enter to worke in the mynes very easily with lesse charge paine and danger They haue eight foot in breadth and a stade in height the which they shut with doores By them they drawe forth their metall very easily paying to the proprietarie of the Soccabon the fift part of all the metall they draw forth There are nine alreadie made and others are begun They were nine and twentie yeeres in making of one Soccabon as they call it of the venome that flowes from the rich veine It was begun in the yeere 1550. the eleuenth yeere of the discouerie and was ended in the yeere 1585. the eleuenth of August This Soccabon crossed the rich veine thirtie fiue stades from the roote or spring and from thence where it met to the mouth of the myne were a hundred thirtie fiue stades So as they must descend all this depth to labour in the myne This Soccabon containes from his mouth vnto the veine of Crusero as they call it two hundred and fiftie yards in which worke were spent nine and twentie yeeres whereby wee may see what great paines men take to draw siluer out of the bowels of the earth They labour in these mynes in continuall darknesse and obscuritie without knowledge of day or night And forasmuch as those places are neuer visited with the Sunne there is not only continuall darknesse but also an extreme cold with so grosse an aire contrarie to the disposition of man so as such as newly enter are sicke as they at Sea The which happened to me in one of these mynes where I felt a paine at the heart and beating of the stomacke Those that labour therein vse candles to light them diuiding their worke in such sort as they that worke in the day rest by the night and so they change The metall is commonly hard and therefore they breake it with hammers splitting and hewing it by force as if they were flâ—nts After they carry vp this metall vpon their shoulders by Ladders of three branches made of Neats leather twisted like pieces of wood which are crossed with staues of wood so as by euery one of these Ladders they mount and descend together They are ten stades long a piece and at the end of one beginnes another of the same length euery Ladder beginning and ending at plat-formes of wood where there are seates to rest them like vnto galleries for that there are many of these Ladders to mount by one at the end of another A man carries ordinarily the weight of two Arrobes of metall vpon his shoulders tied together in a cloth in manner of a skip and so mount they three and three He that goes before carries a candle tied to his thumbe for as it is said they haue no light from Heauen and so goe they vp the Ladder holding it with both their hands to mount so great a height which commonly is aboue a hundred and fiftie stades a fearfull thing and which breedes an amazement to thinke vpon it so great is the desire of Siluer that for the gaine thereof men endure any paines And truly it is not without reason that Plinie treating of this subiect exclaimes and sayes thus Wee enter euen into the bowels of the Earth and goe hunting after riches euen to the place of the damned And after in the same Booke hee saith Those ihat seeke for metals performe workes more then Giants making holes and caues in the depth of the Earth piercing Mountaynes so deepe by the light of Candles whereas the day and the night are alike and in many moneths they see no day So as often the walls of their mynes fall smothering many of them that labour therein And afterwards hee addes They pierce the hard Rocke with hammers of Iron waighing one hundred and fiftie pounds and draw out the metall vpon their shoulders labouring day and night one deliuering his charge to another and all in darknesse onely the last sees the light with Wedges and Hammers they breake the Flints how hard and strong soeuer for the hunger of gold is yet more sharpe and strong The veines as I haue said where they finde siluer runne betwixt two Rocks which they call The Chase whereof the one is commonly as hard as flint and the other soft and easie to breake This metall is not alwayes equall and of the same bountie for you shall find in one and the same veine one sort of metall very rich which they call Cacilla or Tacana from which they draw much siluer and another is poore from whence they draw little The most rich metall of this Mountaine is of the colour of Amber and the next is that which inclines to blacke There is other somewhat red and other of the colour of ashes finally of diuers and sundrie colours which seeme to such as know them not to bee sinnes of no value But the myners doe presently know his qualitie and perfection by certaine signes and small veines they finde in them They carry all this metall they draw out of these mynes vpon Indian sheepe which serue them as Asses to carry it to the Mills the richest metall is refined by melting in those small Furnaces which they call Guayras for that is most leadie by reason whereof it is most subiect to melt and for the better melting thereof the Indians cast in a matter they call Soroche which is a metall full of Lead The metall being in these Furnaces the filth and earthie drosse through the force of the fire remaines in the bottome and the Siluer and Lead melt so as the Siluer swimmes vpon the Lead vntill it bee purified then after they refine the siluer many times after this manner of melting They haue vsually drawne out of one Quintall of metall thirtie fortie and fiftie pieces of siluer and yet I haue seene some most excellent that haue beene shewne me where they haue drawne in the melting two hundred yea two hundred and fiftie pieces of siluer of a Quintall of metall a rare wealth and almost incredible if we had not seene the triall thereof by fire but such metals are very rare The poorest metall is that which yeelds two three fiue or sixe pieces or little more This metall hath commonly little Lead but is
and wonderfull secrets to all parts of the World for the which he is to be glorified for euer REader I haue here added this worke for the better and more particular knowledge of the Naturall Historie of the West Indies This Authour Gonzalo Ferdinando de Ouiedo did first write a Summarie to Charles the fifth out of which the most part of this is taken An. 1525. and after that writ his Generall Historie enlarging what he had written before this Summarie and in the diuiding it into three Parts the first of which contayning principally the Spanish acts and Naturall obseruations in the Ilands in twentie Bookes wee haue in Ramusios third Tome of Voyages the second in which bee writ of the Continent of New Spaine and the third of Peru and the Southerne America with aboue foure hundred pictures of the Plants Beasts and other Creatures of those parts were neuer published to the great losse of naturall knowledge of those parts As for the Spanish acts we haue them sufficiently written by others But Acosta and Ouiedo haue best deserued of the studious of Nature that is of the knowledge of God in his workes In which respect I haue added many things omitted by Master Eden and Master Willes in the former publication both examining this and translating the rest from Ramusios Italian edition CHAP. III. Extracts of GONZALO FERDINANDO DE OVIEDO his Summarie and Generall Historie of the Indies Of the mynes of gold and the manner of working in them THis particular of the mynes of Gold is a thing greatly to be noted and I may much better speake hereof then any other man forasmuch as there are now twelue yeeres past since I serued in the place of the Surueyor of the melting shops pertayning to the gold mynes of the firme Land and was the Gouernor of the mynes of the Catholike King Don Ferdinando after whole departure from this life I serued long in the same roome in the Name of your Maiestie The myne or veine which ought to be followed ought to be in a place which may stand to saue much of the charges of the Labourers and for the administration of other necessarie things that the charges may bee recompenced with gaynes The greatest part of the wrought gold which the Indians haue is base and holdeth somewhat of Copper of this they make Bracelets and Chaines and in the same they close their Iewels which their Women are accustomed to weare and esteemed more then all the riches of the World The manner how gold is gathered is this either of such as is found in Zauana that is to say in the Plaines and Riuers of the Champaine country being without Trees whether the Earth be with grasse or without or of such as is sometimes found on the Land without the Riuers in places where Trees grow so that to come by the same it shall be requisite to cut downe many and great Trees But after which soeuer of these two manners it be found either in the Riuers or Breaches of waters or else in the earth I will shew how it is found in both these places and how it is separate and purged Therefore when the myne or veine is discouered this chanceth by searching and prouing in such places as by certaine signes and tokens doe appeare to skilfull men apt for the generation of gold and to hold gold and when they haue found it they follow the myne and labour it whether it be in the Riuer or in the Playne as I haue said And if it be found on the Playne first they make the place very cleane where they intend to digge then they digge eight or ten foot in length and as much in breadth but they goe no deeper then a span or two or more as shall seeme best to the Master of the myne digging equally then they wash all the earth which they haue taken out of the said space and if herein they finde any gold they follow it and if not they digge a span deeper and wash the earth as they did before and if then also they finde nothing they continue in digging and washing the earth as before vntill they come to the hard rocke or stone and if in fine they finde no gold there they follow no further to seeke gold in that place but goe to another part And it is to be vnderstood that when they haue found the myne they follow it in digging in the same measure in leuell and depth vntill they haue made an end of all the myne which that place contayneth if it appeare to be rich This myne ought to consist of certaine feet or pases in length or breadth according to certaine orders determined and within that compasse of earth it is not lawfull for any other to digge for gold And where as endeth the myne of him that first found the gold immediatly it is lawfull for any other man that will with a staffe to assigne himselfe a place by the side of the same inclosing it with stakes or pales as his owne These mynes of Zauana that is such as are found in the Playnes ought euer to bee sought neere to some Riuer or Brooke or Spring of water or Dike or standing Poole to the end that the gold may be washed for the which purpose they vse the labour of certaine Indians as they doe other in digging of the myne And when they haue digged out the myne they fill certaine Trayes with that earth which other Indians haue the charge immediatly to receiue at their hands and to carry those Trayes of earth to the water where it may be washed Yet doe not they that bring it wash it but deliuer it to other putting it out of their owne Trayes into theirs which they haue readie in their hands to receiue it These Washers for the most part are the Indian women because this worke is of lesse paine and trauell then any other These women when they wash are accustomed to fit by the water side with their legges in the water euen vp to the knees or lesse as the place serueth their purpose and thus holding the Trayes with earth in their hands by the handles thereof and putting the same into the water they mooue them round about after the manner of sifting with a certaine aptnesse in such sort that there entreth no more water into the Trayes then serueth their turne and with the selfe same apt mouing of their Trayes in the water they euer auoid the foule water with the earth out of the one side of the Vessell and receiue in cleane water on the other side thereof so that by this means by little and little the water washeth the earth as the lighter substance of the Trayes and the Gold as the heauier matter resteth in the bottome of the same being round and hollow in the middest like vnto a Barbars Basen And when all the earth is auoided and the Gold gathered together in the bottome of
Guaturo the King whereof rebelling from the obedience of your Maiestie was pursued by me and taken Prisoner at which time I with my company passed ouer a very high Mountaine full of great Trees in the top whereof we found one Tree which had three roots or rather diuisions of the roote aboue the Earth in forme of a Triangle or Treuet so that betweene euery foot of this Triangle or three feet there was a space of twentie foot betweene euery foot and this of such height aboue the Earth that a laden Cart of those wherewith they are accustomed to bring home Corne in time of Haruest in the Kingdome of Toledo in Spaine might easily haue passed through euery of those partitions or windoores which were betweene the three feet of the said Tree From the Earth vpward to the trunke of the Tree the open places of the diuisions betweene these three feete were of such height from the ground that a Footman with a Iauelin was not able to reach the place where the said feet ioyned together in the trunke or bodie of the Tree which grew of great height in one piece and one whole bodie or euer it spread in branches which it did not before it exceeded in height the Towre of Saint Romane in the Citie of Toledo from which height and vpward it spread very great and strong branches Among certaine Spaniards which climbed this Tree I my selfe was one and when I was ascended to the place where it begunne to spread the branches it was a maruellous thing to behold a great Countrey of such Trees toward the Prouince of Abrayme This Tree was easie to climbe by reason of certaine Besuchi whereof I haue spoken before which grew wreathed about the Tree in such sort that they seemed to make a scaling Ladder Euery of the foresaid three feet which bore the bodie of the Tree was twentie spannes in thicknesse and where they ioyned altogether about the Trunke or bodie of the Tree the principall Trunke was more then fortie and fiue spannes in circuite I named the Mountaine where these Trees grow the Mountaine of three footed Trees And this which I haue now declared was seene of all the company that was there with mee when as I haue said before I took King Guaturo Prisoner in the yeere 1522. Many things more might here be spoken as touching this matter as also how there are many other excellent Trees found of diuers sorts and difference as sweet Cedar Trees blacke Date Trees and many other of the which some are so heauie that they cannot float about the water but sinke immediately to the bottome and other againe as light as a Corke As touching all which things I haue written more largely in my generall Historie of the Indies And for as much as at this present I haue entred to entreate of Trees before I passe any further to other things I will declare the manner how the Indians kindle fire onely with Wood and without fire the manner whereof is this They take a peece of wood of two spannes in length as biggeas the least finger of a mans hand or as an arrow well pullished and of a strong kinde of wood which they keepe onely for this purpose and where they intend to kindle any fire they take two other peeces of wood of the driest and lightest that they can finde and binde them fast together one with another as close as two fingers ioyned in the middest or between these they put the point of the first little staffe made of hard and strong wood which they hold in their hands by the top thereof and turne or rubbe it round about continually in one place betweene the two peeces of wood which lye bound together vpon the earth which by that vncessant rubbing and chasing are in short space kindled and take fire I haue also thought good here to speake somewhat of such things as come to my remembrance of certaine Trees which are found in this Land and sometime also the like haue beene seene in Spaine These are certaine putrified trunkes which haue lâ—en so long rotting on the earth that they are very white and shine in the night like burning firebrands and when the Spaniards finde any of this wood and intend priuily in the night to make warre and inuade any Prouince when case so requireth that it shall be necessarie to goe in the night in such places where they know not the way the formost Christian man which guideth the way associate with an Indian to direct him therein taketh a little starre of the said wood which he putteth in his cap hanging behinde on his shoulders by the light whereof he that followeth next to him directeth his iourney who also in like manner beareth another starre behinde him by the shining whereof the third followeth the same way and in like manner doe all the rest so that by this meanes none are lost or stragle out of the way And for as much as this light is not seene very farre it is the better policie for the Christians because they are not thereby disclosed before they inuade their enemies Furthermore as touching the natures of Trees one particular thing seemeth worthy to be noted whereof Plinie maketh mention in his naturall Historie where he saith that there are certaine Trees which continue euer greene and neuer loose their leaues as the Bay-tree the Cedar the Orange-tree and the Oliue-tree with such other of the which in altogether he nameth not past fiue or six To this purpose I say that in the Ilands of these Indies and also in the firme land it is a thing of much difficultie to finde two Trees that lose or cast their leaues at any time for although I haue diligently searched to know the truth hereof yet haue I not seene any that lose their leaues either of them which we haue brought out of Spaine into these regions as Orange-trees Limons Cedars Palmes or Date-trees and Pomegranate-trees or of any other in these regions except onely Cassia which loseth his leaues and hath a greater thing appropriate to it selfe onely which is that whereas all other Trees and Plants of India spread their rootes no deeper in the earth then the depth of a mans height or somewhat more not descending any further into the ground by reason of the great heate which is found beneath that depth yet doth Cassia pearse further into the ground vntill it finde water which by the Philosophers opinion should be the cause of a thinne and watery radicall moisture to such things as draw their nourishment thereof as fat and vnctuous grounds with temperate heate yeelde a fast and firme moisture to such things as grow in them which is the cause that such Trees lose not their leaues as the said thinne and waterish moisture is cause of the contrarie as appeareth by the said effect which is seene onely in Cassia and none other Tree or Plant in all these
feeling But to the end thou maiest the better see him take the staffe of perfumes he holds burning in his hand and put it to his face then shalt then finde him without feeling The poore laborer durst not approach neere him nor doe as he was commanded for the great feare they all had of this King But the voice said Haue no feare for I am without comparison greater than this King 〈◊〉 destroy him and defend him doe therefore what I command thee Whereupon the Laborer tooke the staffe of perfumes out of the Kings hand and put it burning to his nose but he moued not 〈◊〉 shewed any feeling This done the voice said vnto him that seeing he had found the King so sleepie he should goe awake him and tell him what he had seene Then the Eagle by the same commandement tooke the man in hs talents and set him in the same place where he found him and for accomplishment of that which he had spoken he came to aduertise him They say that Moteçuma looking on his face found that he was burnt the which he had not felt till then wherewith he continued exceeding heauie and troubled In the foureteenth yeare of the raigne of Moteçuma which was in the yeare of our Lord 1517. there appeared in the North Seas Shippes and men landing whereat the Subiects of Moteçuma wondred much and desirous to learne and to be better satisfied what they were they went aboord in their Canoes carrying many refreshings of meates and stuffes to make apparrell vpon colour to sell them The Spaniards receiued them into their Shippes and in exchange of their victuals and stuffes which were acceptable vnto them they gaue them chaines of false Stones red blew greene and yellow which the Indians imagined to be precious stones The Spaniards inforning themselues who was their King and of his great power dismissed them willing them to carry those Stones vnto their Lord saying that for that time they could not goe to him but they would presently returne and visite him Those of the coast went presently to Mexico with this message carrying the representation of what they had seene painted on a cloath both of the Shippes Men and Stones which they had giuen them King Moteçuma remained very pensiue with this message commanding them not to reueale it to any one The day following he assembled his Counsell and hauing shewed them the painted cloathes and the Chaines he consulted what was to be done where it was resolued to set good watches vpon all the Sea coasts to giue present aduertisement to the King of what they should discouer The yeare following which was in the beginning of the yeare 1518. they discouered a Fleete at Sea in the which was the Marquise of Valle Don Fernande Cortes with his companions newes which much troubled Moteçuma and conferring with his Counsell they all said that without doubt their great and auncient Lord Queztzalâ—oalt was come who had said that he would returne from the East whither he was gone The Indians held opinion that a great Prince had in times past left them and promised to returne Of the beginning and ground of which opinion shall be spoken in another place They therefore sent fiue principall Ambassadors with rich presents to congratulate his comming saying they knew well that their great Lord Queztzalcoalt was come and that his seruant Moteçâ—ma sent to visite him for so he accounted himselfe The Spaniards vnderstood this message by the meanes of Marina an Indian woman whom they brought with them which vnderstood the Mexican tongue Fernande de Cartes finding this a good occasion for his entry commanded to decke his Chamber richly and being set in great state and pompe he caused the Ambassadors to enter who omitted no shewes of humilitie but to worship him as their god They deliuered their charge saying that his seruant Moteçuma sent to visit him and that he held the Country in his name as his Lieutenant that he knew well it was the Topâ—lcin which had beene promised them many yeares since who should returne againe vnto them And therefore they brought him such Garments as he was wont to weare when he did conuerse amongst them beseeching him to accept willingly of them offering him many presents of great value Cortes receiuing the presents answered that he was the same they spake of wherewith they were greatly satisfied seeing themselues to be curteously receiued and intreated by him To conclude the day after this Ambassage all the Captaines and Commanders of the Fleete came vnto the Admirall where vnderstanding the matter and that this Realme of Moteçuma was mighty and rich it seemed fit to gaine the reputation of braue and valiant men among this people and that by this meanes although they were few they should be feared and receiued into Mexico To this end they discharged all their Artillery from their Shippes which being a thing the Indians had neuer heard they were amazed as if heauen had fallen vpon them Then the Spaniards beganne to defie them to fight with them but the Indians not daring to hazard themselues they did beate them and intreate them ill shewing their Swords Lances Pertuisans and other armes wherewith they did terrifie them much The poore Indians were by reason hereof so fearefull and amazed as they changed their opinion saying that their Lord Topilcin came not in this troupe but they were some gods their enemies came to destroy them When as the Ambassadors returned to Mexico Moteçuma was in the house of audience but before he would heare them this miserable man commanded a great number of men to be sacrificed in his presence and with their bloud to sprinkle the Ambassadors supposing by this ceremony which they were accustomed to doe in solemne Ambassages to receiue a good answer But vnderstanding the report and information of the manner of their Ships Men and Armes he stood perplexed and confounded then taking counsell thereon he found no better meanes then to labor to stop the entry of these strangers by Coniurations and Magicke Arts. They had accustomed often to vse this meanes hauing great conference with the Deuill by whose helpe they sometimes obtained strange effects They therefore assembled together all the Sorcerers Magitians and Inchanters who being perswaded by Moteçuma they tooke it in charge to force this people to returne vnto their Country For this consideration they went to a certaine place which they thought fit for the inuocation of their Deuils and practising their Arts a thing worthy of consideration They wrought all they could but seeing nothing could preuaile against the Christians they went to the King telling him that they were more then men for that nothing might hurt them notwithstanding all their Coniurations and Inchantments Then Moteçuma aduised him of another policie that faining to be very well contented with their comming he commanded all his Countries to serue these celestiall gods that were come into his Land The
a King or Lord of some towne they offered him slaues to be put to death with him to the end they might serue him in the other world They likewise put to death his Priest or Chaplaine for euery Nobleman had a Priest which administred these ceremonies within his house and then they called him that he might execute his office with the dead They likewise killed his Cook his Butler his Dwarfes and deformed men by whom he was most serued neither did they spare the very brothers of the dead who had most serued them for it was a greatnesse amongst the Noblemen to be serued by their brethren and the rest Finally they put to death all of his traine for the entertaining of his house in the other world and lest pouerty should oppresse them they buried with them much wealth as Gold Siluer Stones Curtins of exquisite worke Bracelets of Gold and other rich peeces And if they burned the dead they vsed the like with all his Seruants and ornaments they gaue him for the other world Then tooke they all the ashes they buried with very great solemnity The obsequies continued tenne dayes with songs of plaints and lamentations and the Priests carried away the dead with so many ceremonies and in so great number as they could scarce accompt them To the Captaines and Noblemen they gaue trophees and markes of honour according to their enterprises and valor imployed in the wars and gouernments for this effect they had armes and particular blasons They carried these markes or blazons to the place where he desired to be buried or burnt marching before the body and accompanying it as it were in procession where the Priests and officers of the Temple went with diuers furnitures and ornaments some casting incense others singing and some sounding of mournfull Flutes and Drums which did much increase the sorrow of his kinsfolkes and subiects The Priest who did the office was decked with the markes of the Idoll which the Nobleman had represented for all Noblemen did represent Idols and carried the name of some one and for this occasion they were esteemed and honoured The order of Knighthood did commonly carry these foresaid markes He that should be burnt being brought to the place appointed they inuironed him with wood of Pine trees and all his baggage then set they fire vnto it increasing it still with goomie wood vntill that all were conuerted into ashes then came there forth a Priest attired like a Deuil hauing mouthes vpon euery ioynt of him and many eyes of glasse holding a great staffe with the which he did mingle all the ashes very boldly and with so terrible a gesture as he terrified all the assistants Sometimes this Minister had other different habits according to the quality of the dead There hath beene great curiosity at the Indies in making of Idols and Pictures of diuers formes and matters which they worshipped for Gods and in Peru they called them Guacas being commonly of foule and deformed beasts at the least such as I haue seene were so I beleeue verily that the Deuill in whose honour they made these Idols was pleased to cause himselfe to be worshipped in these deformities and in truth it was found so that the Deuill spake and answered many of these Guacas or Idols and his Priests and Ministers came to these Oracles of the father of lies and such as he is such were his Counsels and Prophesies In the Prouinces of New Spaine Mexico Tescuco Tlascalla Cholula and in the neighbour Countries to this Realme this kinde of Idolatry hath beene more practised than in any other Realme of the world And it is a prodigious thing to heare the superstitions rehearsed that they haue vsed in that point of the which it shall not be vnpleasant to speake something The chiefest Idoll of Mexico was as I haue said Vitâ—iliputzli It was an image of wood like to a man set vpon a stoole of the color of azure in a brankard or litter at euery corner was a piece of wood in forme of a Serpents head The stoole signified that he was set in heauen this Idoll had all the forehead Azure and had a band of Azure vnder the nose from one eare to another vpon his head he had a rich plume of Feathers like to the beake of a small Bird the which was couered on the top with Gold burnished very browne he had in his left hand a white Target with the figures of fiue pine Apples made of white Feathers set in a crosse and from aboue issued forth a crest of gold and at his sides he had foure darts which the Mexicans say had beene sent from heauen to doe those acts and prowesses which shall be spoken of In his right hand he had an Azured staffe cut in fashion of a wauing snake All these ornaments with the rest he had carried this sence as the Mexicans doe shew the name of Vitziliputzli signifies the left hand of a shining Feather I will speake hereafter of the proud Temple the Sacrifices Feasts and Ceremonies of this great Idoll being very notable things But at this present we will onely shew that this Idoll thus richly apparelled and deckt was set vpon an high Altar in a small peece or boxe well couered with linnen cloathes Iewels Feathers and ornaments of Gold with many runâ—les of Feathers the fairest and most exquisite that could be found he had alwaies a curtaine before him for the greater veneration Ioyning to the chamber or chappell of this Idoll there was a peece of lesse worke and not so well beautified where there was another Idoll they called Tlaloc These two Idols were alwaies together for that they held them as companions and of equall power There was another Idoll in Mexico much esteemed which was the god of repentance and of Iubilies and pardons for their sinnes They called this Idoll Tezcallipuca he was made of a blacke shining stone like to Iayel being attired with some Gentile deuises after their manner it had earerings of gold and siluer and through the nether lip a small canon of Christall in length halfe a foote in the which they sometimes put a greene feather and sometimes an azured which made it resemble sometimes an Emerald and sometimes a Turquois it had the haire broided and bound vp with a haire-lace of gold burnished at the end whereof did hang an â—aâ—e of gold with two firebrands of smoake painted therein which did signifie the praiers of the afflicted and sinners that he heard when they recommended themselues vnto him Betwixt the two eares hanged a number of small herons He had a Iewell hanging at his necke so great that it couered all his stomacke vpon his armes bracelets of Gold at his nauill a rich greene stone and in his left hand a â—aâ—ne of precious Feathers of Greene Azure and Yellow which came forth of a Looking-glasse of Gold shining and well burnished and that signified that within this Looking-glasse he saw
whatsoeuer was done in the world They called this Glasse or Chaston of gold Irâ—â—ichâ—aya which signifies his Glasse for to looke in In his right hand be held foure darts which signified the chastisement he gaue to the wicked for their sinnes And therefore they feared this Idoll most least he should discouer their faults and offences At his feast they had pardon of their sinnes which was made euery foure yeares as shall be declared hereafter They held this Idoll Tescatlipuca for the god of drought of famine barrennesse and pestilence And therefore they painted him in another forme being set in great maiesty vpon a stoole compassed in with a red Curtin painted and wrought with the heads and bones of dead men In the left hand it had a Target with fiue Pines like vnto pine Apples of Cotton and in the right a little dare with a threatning countenance and the arme stretcht out as if he would cast it and from the Target came foure darts It had the countenance of an angry man and in choller the body all painted blacke and the head full of Quailes feathers They vsed great superstition to this Idoll for the feare they had of it In Choluâ—a which is a Commonwealth of Mexico they worshipt a famous Idoll which was the god of Merchandise being to this day greatly giuen to trafficke They called it Quetzaalcoalt This Idoll was in a great place in a Temple very high it had about it Gold Siluer Iewels very rich Feathers and habits of diuers colours It had the forme of a man but the visage of a little Bird with a red bill and aboue a combe full of warts hauing rankes of teeth and the tongue hanging out It carried vpon the head a pointed myter of painted paper a sithe in the hand and many toyes of gold on the legges with a thousand other foolish inuentions whereof all had their significations and they worshipt it for that he enriched whom he pleased as Memnon and Plutus In truth this name which the Choâ—uanos gaue to their god was very fit although they vnderstood it not they called it Quetzaalcoalt signifying colour of a rich Feather for such is the deuill of couetousnesse These barbarous people contented not themselues to haue gods onely but they had goddesses also as the Fables of Poets haue brought in and the blinde gentility of the Greekes and Romans worshipt them The chiefe goddesse they worshipt was called Tozi which is to say our Grandmother who as the Histories of Mexico report was daughter to the King of Culhuacan who was the first they stayed by the commandement of Vitzliputzli whom they sacrificed in this sort being his sister and then they began to stay men in their sacrifices and to clothe the liuing with the skins of the sacrificed hauing learned that their gods were pleased therwithas also to pul the hearts out of them they sacrificed which they learned of their god who pulled out the hearts of such as he punished in Tulla as shall be said in his place One of these goddesses they worshipt had a son who was a great hunter whom they of Tlascalla afterwards tooke for a god and those were enemies to the Mexicans by whose aide the Spaniards won Mexico The Prouince of Tlascalla is very fit for hunting and the people are much giuen therunto They therfore made a great feast vnto this Idoll whom they painted of such a forme as it is not now needfull to loose any time in the description thereof The feast they made was pleasant and in this sort They sounded a Trumpet at the breake of day at the sound whereof they all assembled with their Bowes Arrows Nets and other instruments for hunting then they went in procession with their Idoll being followed by a great number of people to a high Mountaine vpon the top whereof they had made a bower of leaues and in the middest thereof an Altar richly deckt where-vpon they placed the Idoll They marched with a great bruit of Trumpets Cornets Flutes Drums and being come vnto the place they inuironed this Mountain on all sides putting fire to it on all parts by meanes whereof many beasts flew forth as Stags Conies Hares Foxes and Woolues which went to the top flying from the fire These hunters followed after with great cries and noise of diuers instruments hunting them to the top before the Idoll whither fled such a number of beasts in so great a presse that they leaped one vpon another vpon the people and vpon the Altar wherein they tooke great delight Then tooke they a great number of these beasts and sacrificed them before the Idoll as Stagges and other great beasts pulling out their hearts as they vse in the sacrifice of men and with the like ceremony which done they tooke all their prey vpon their shoulders and retired with their Idoll in the same manner as they came and entered the City laden with all these things very ioyfull with great store of musick Trumpets and Drums vntill they came to the Temple where they placed their Idoll with great reuerence and solemnity They presently went to prepare their venison wherewith they made a banquet to all the people and after dinner they made their playes representations and dances before the Idoll They had a grâ—at number of other Idols of gods and goddesses but the chiefe were of the Mexican Nation and the neighbour people as is said AS we haue said that the Kings Inguas of Peru caused Images to be made to their likenesse which they called their Guacos or brothers causing them for to be honored like themselues euen so the Mexicans haue done of their gods which was in this sort They tooke a captiue such as they thought good afore they did sacrifice vnto him their Idols they gaue him the name of the Idoll to whom he should be sacrificed and apparelled him with the same ornaments like their Idoll saying that he did represent the same Idoll And during the time that this representation lasted which was for a yeare in some Feasts in others six moneths and in others lesse they reuerenced and worshipped him in the same manner as the proper Idoll and in the meane time he did eate drinke and was merry When he went through the streetes the people came forth to worship him and euery one brought him an almes with children and sicke folkes that he might cure them and blesse them suffering him to doe all things at his pleasure onely he was accompanied with ten or twelue men lest he should flye And he to the end he might be reuerenced as he passed sometimes sounded vpon a small Flute that the people might prepare to worship him The feast being come and he growne fat they killed him opened him and eate him making a solemne sacrifice of him It followes that we treatâ— of their Religion or rather Superstition which they vse in their Sacrifices Temples Ceremonies and the rest That
which God by his wisedome hath decreed for his honour and seruice and for the good and health of man the Deuill striues to imitate and to peruert to be honored and to cause man to be damned for as we see the great God hath Sacrifices Priests Sacraments Religious Prophets and Ministers dedicated to his diuine Seruice and holy ceremonies so the Deuill hath his Sacrifices Priests his kindes of Sacraments his Ministers appointed his secluded and fained holinesse with a thousand sorts of false Prophets BEginning then with their Temples euen as the great God would haue a house dedicated where his holy name might be honoured and that it should be particularly vowed to his seruice euen so the Deuill by his wicked practises perswaded Infidels to build him proud Temples and particular Oratories and Sanctuaries In euery Prouince of Peru there was one principall Guaca or house of adoration and besides it there was one Generall throughout all the Kingdome of the Inguas among the which there hath beene two famous and notable the one which they called Pachamana is foure leagues from Lima where at this day they see the ruines of a most auncient and great building out of the which Francis Pizarre and his people drew infinite treasure of vessels and pots of Gold and Siluer which they brought when they tooke the Ingua Altagualpa There are certaine memories and discourses which say that in this Temple the Deuill did speake visibly and gaue answers by his Oracle and that sometimes they did see a spotted Snake and it was a thing very common and approued at the Indies that the Deuill spake and answered in these false Sanctuaries deceiuing this miserable people But where the Gospell is entred and the Crosse of Christ planted the father of lyes becomes mute as Plutarch writes of his time Cur cessauerit Pithias fundere oracula and Iustine Martyr treates amply of the silence which Christ imposed to Deuils which spake by Idols as it had beene before much prophesied of in the holy Scripture The manner which the Infidell Ministers and Inchanters had to consult with their gods was as the Deuill had taught them It was commonly in the night they entred backward to their Idoll and so went bending their bodies and head after an vgly manner and so they consulted with him The answere he made was commonly like vnto a fearefull hissing or to a gnashing which did terrifie them and all that he did aduertise or command them was but the way to their perdition and ruine There are few of these Oracles found now through the mercy of God and great power of Iesus Christ. There hath beene in Peru another Temple and Oratory most esteemed which was in the Citie of Cusco where at this day is the Monastery of Saint Dominicke We may see it hath beene a goodly and a stately worke by the pauement and stones of the building which remaine to this day This Temple was like to the Pantheon of the Romans for that it was the house and dwelling of all the gods for the Kings Inguas did there behold the gods of all the Nations and Prouinces they had conquered euery Idoll hauing his priuate place whither they of that Prouince came to worâ—hip it with an excessiue charge of things which they brought for his seruice And thereby they supposed to keepe safely in obedience those Prouinces which they had conquered holding their gods as it were in hostage In this same house was the Pinchao which was an Idoll of the Sunne of most fine Gold wrought with great riches of Stones the which was placed to the East with so great Art as the Sunne at his rising did cast his beames thereon and as it was of most fine mettall his beames did reflect with such a brightnesse that it seemed another Sunne The Inguas did worship this for their god and the Pachayacha which signifies the Creator of Heauen They say that at the spoile of this so rich a Temple a Souldier had for his part this goodly plate of gold of the Sunne And as play was then in request he lost it all in one night at play whence came the prouerbe they haue in Peru for great gamesters saying that they play the Sunne before it riseth THe Superstitions of the Mexicans haue without comparison beene greater then the rest as well in their ceremonies as in the greatnesse of their Temples the which in old time the Spaniards called by this word Cu which word might by taken from the Ilanders of Saint Dominique or of Cuba as many other words that are in vse the which are neither from Spaine nor from any other language now vsuall among the Indians as is Mays Chico Vaqâ—ianâ— Chapetâ—n and other like There was in Mexico this Cu the famous Temple of Vitzliputzli it had a very great circuit and within a faire Court It was built of great stones in fashion of Snakes tyed one to another and the circuit was called Coatepantli which is a circuit of Snakes vpon the top of euery Chamber and Oratorie where the Idols were was a fine Pillar wrought with small stones blacke as jeat set in goodly order the ground raysed vp with white and red which below gaue a great light Vpon the top of the Pillar were battlements very artificially made wrought like Snailes supported by two Indians of stone sitting holding Candle-sticks in their hands the which were like Croisants garnished and enriched at the ends with yellow and greene feathers and long fringes of the same Within the circuit of this Court there were many Chambers of religious men and others that were appointed for the seruice of the Priests and Popes for so they call the soueraigne Priests which serue the Idoll This Court is so great and spacious as eight or ten thousand persons did dance easily in round holding hands the which was an vsuall custome in that Realme although it seeme to many incredible There were foure Gates or Entries at the East West North and South at euery one of these Gates began a faire Cawsey of two or three leagues long There was in the midst of the Lake where the Citie of Mexico is built foure large Cawseys in crosse which did much beautifie it vpon euery Portall or Entrie was a God or Idoll hauing the visage turned to the Cawsey right against the Temple gate of Vitzliputzli There were thirtie steps of thirtie fathome long and they diuided from the circuit of the Court by a street that went betwixt them vpon the top of these steps there was a walke of thirtie foot broad all playstered with chalke in the midst of which walke was a Pallisado artificially made of very high Trees planted in order a fathome one from another These Trees were very bigge and all pierced with small holes from the foote to the top and there were rods did run from one Tree to another to the which were chayned or tyed many dead mens heads Vpon euery rod
be sacrificed and deliuered them to such as had the charge of these Sacrifices They made them in the beginning of Winter at such time as the Fountaynes Springs and Riuers did increase by the moystures of the weather which they did attribute to their Sacrifices They did not sacrifice to the Fountaynes and Springs of the Desarts To this day continues the respect they had to Fountaynes Springs Pooles Brookes or Riuers which passe by their Cities or Charcas euen vnto the Fountaynes and Riuers of the Desarts They haue a speciall regard and reuerence to the meeting of two Riuers and there they wash themselues for their health annoynting themselues first with the flower of Mays or some other things adding thereunto diuers Ceremonies the which they doe likewise in their Bathes THe most pittifull disasster of rhis poore people is their slauery vnto the Deuill sacrificing men vnto him which are the Images of God In many Nations they had vsed to kill to accompany the dead as hath beene declared such persons as had beene agreeable vnto him and whom they imagined might best serue him in the other World Besides this they vsed in Peru to sacrifice young children of foure or sixe yeeres olde vnto ten and the greatest part of these Sacrifices were for the affaires that did import the Ingua as in sicknesse for his health and when he went to the warres for victory or when they gaue the wreathe to their new Ingua which is the mark of a King as here the Scepter and the Crowne be In this Solemnitie they sacrificed the number of two hundred children from foure to ten yeeres of age which was a cruell and inhumane spectacle The manner of the Sacrifice was to drowne them and bury them with certayne representations and ceremonies sometimes they cut off their heads annoynting themselues with the bloud from one eare to another They did likewise sacrifice Virgins some of them that were brought to the Ingua from the Monasteries as hath beene said In this case there was a very great and generall abuse If any Indian qualified or of the common sort were sicke and that the Diuine told him confidently that he should dye they did then sacrifice his owne sonne to the Sunne or to Virachoca desiring them to be satisfied with him and that they would not depriue the father of life This crueltie is like to that the holy Scripture speaks of which the King of Moab vsed in sacrificing his first-born Sonne vpon the wall in the sight of all Israel to whom this act seemed so mournfull as they would not presse him any further but returned to their houses ALthough they of Peru haue surpâ—ssed the Mexicans in the slaughter and Sacrifice of their Children for I haue not read nor vnderstood that the Mexicans vsed any such Sacrifices yet they of Mexico haue exreeded them yea all the Nations of the World in the great number of men which they had sacrificed and in the horrible manner thereof And to the end wee may see the great misery wherein the Deuill holds this blind Nation I will relate particularly the custome and inhumane manner which they haue obserued First the men they did sacrifice were taken in the warres neyther did they vse these solemne Sacrifices but of Captiues so as it seemes therein they haue followed the custome of the Ancients For as some Authors say they called the Sacrifice Victima for this reason because it was of a conquered thing they also called it Hostia quasi ab hoste for that it was an Offering made of their enemies although they haue applyed this word to all kinds of Sacrifices In truth the Mexicans did not sacrifice any to their Idols but Captiues and the ordinary warres they made was onely to haue Captiues for their Sacrifices and therefore when they did fight they laboured to take their enemies aliue and not to kill them to enjoy their Sacrifices And this was the reason which Moteçuma gaue to the Marquise du Val when he asked of him why being so mightie and hauing conquered so many Kingdomes he had not subdued the Prouince of Tlascalla which was so neere Moteçuma answered him that for two reasons he had not conquered that Prouince although it had bin easie if he would haue vndertaken it the one was for the exercise of the youth of Mexico lest they should fall into idlenesse and delight the other and the chiefe cause why hee had reserued this Prouince was to haue Captiues for the Sacrifices of their Gods The manner they vsed in these Sacrifices was they assembled within the Palissadoe of dead mens Sculles as hath beene said such as should be sacrificed vsing a certayne Ceremony at the foot of the Palissadoe placing a great guard about them Presently there stept forth a Priest attyred with a short Surplice full of tassels beneath who came from the top of the Temple with an Idoll made of Paste of Wheate and Mays mingled with Honey which had the eyes made of the graines of greene glasse and the teeth of the graines of Mays he descended the steps of the Temple with all the speed he could and mounted on a great stone planted vpon a high Terrasse in the midst of the Court This stone was called Quaâ—xicalli which is to say the stone of Eagle whereon he mounted by a little Ladder which was in the fore-part of the Terrasse and descended by another staire on the other side still imbracing his Idoll Then did he mount to the place where those were that should be sacrificed shewing this Idoll to euery one in particular saying vnto them this is your God And hauing ended his shew he descended by the other side of the staires and all such as should dye went in procession vnto the place where they should bee sacrificed where they found the Ministers ready for that Office The ordinary manner of sacrificing was to open the stomake of him that was sacrificed and hauing pulled out his heart halfe aliue they tumbled the man downe the staires of the Temple which were all imbrewed and defiled with bloud And to make it the more plaine sixe Sacrificers being appointed to this dignitie came into the place of Sacrifice foure to hold the hands and feet of him that should be sacrificed the fift to hold his head and the sixt to open his stomake and to pull out the heart of the sacrificed They called them Chachalmua which in our Tongue is as much as the Ministers of holy things It was a high dignitie and much esteemed amongst them wherein they did inherit and succeed as in a Fee-simple The Minister who had the Office to kill which was the sixt amongst them was esteemed and honoured as the Souereigne Priest and Bishop whose name was different according to the difference of times and Solemnities Their habits were likewise diuers when they came forth to the Sacrifice according to the diuersitie of times The name of their chiefe
dignitie was Papa and Topilzin their Habite and Robe was a red Curtayne after the Dalmatike fashion with tassels below a Crowne of rich Feathers greene white and yellow vpon his head and at his eares like pendants of Gold wherein were set greene stones and vnder the lip vpon the middest of the beard he had a Peece like vnto a small Canon of an azured stone These Sacrificers came with their faces and hands coloured with a shining blacke The other fiue had their haire much curled and tyed vp with Laces of Leather bound about the middest of the head vpon their forehead they carried small Roundelets of Paper painted with diuers colours and they were attyred in a Dalmatike Robe of white wrought with blacke With this attyre they represented the very figure of the Deuill so as it did strike feare and terrour into all the people to see them come forth with so horrible a representation The Souereigne Priest carried a great Knife in his hand of a large and sharpe flint another Priest carried a coller of wood wrought in forme of a Snake All six put themselues in order ioyning to this Pyramidall stone wherof I haue spoken being directly against the doore of the Chappell of their Idoll This stone was so pointed as the man which was to be sacrificed being laid thereon vpon his backe did bend in such sort as letting the Knife but fall vpon his stomack it opened very easily in the middest When the Sacrificers were thus in order they drew forth such as had beene taken in warre which were to bee sacrificed at that Feast and being accompanied with a guard of men all naked they caused them to mount vp these large staires in ranke to the place where the Ministers were prepared and as euery one of them came in their order the six Sacrificers tooke the Prisoner one by one foote another by the other and one by one hand another by the other casting on his backe vpon this pointed stone where the fift of these Ministers put the coller of wood about his necke and the High Priest opened his stomack with the Knife with a strange dexteritie and nimblenesse pulling out his heart with his hands the which hee shewed smoking vnto the Sunne to whom hee did offer this heate and fume of the heart and presently he turned towards the Idoll and did cast the heart at his face then did they cast away the body of the sacrificed tumbling it downe the staires of the Temple the stone being set so neere the staires as there were not two foote space betwixt the stone and the first step so as with one spurne with their foote they cast the bodie from the top to the bottome In this sort one after one they did sacrifice all those that were appointed Being thus slaine and their bodies cast downe their Masters or such as had taken them went to take them vp and carried them away then hauing diuided them amongst them they did eate them celebrating their Feast and Solemnitie There were euer fortie or fiftie at the least thus sacrificed for that they had men very expert in taking them The neighbour Nations did the like imitating the Mexicans in the Customes and Ceremonies of the Seruice of their Gods THere was another kind of Sacrifice which they made in diuers feasts which they call Racaxipe Velitzli which is as much as the flaying of men They call it so for that in some Feasts they tooke one or more slaues as they pleased and after they had flayed him they with that skinne apparelled a man appointed to that end This man went dancing and leaping thorow all the houses and Market places of the Citie euery one being forced to offer something vnto him and if any one fayled he would strike him ouer the face with a corner of the skin defiling him with the congealed bloud This inuention continued vntill the skinne did stinke during which time such as went gathered together much almes which they employed in necessary things for the Seruice of their Gods In many of these Feasts they made a Challenge betwixt him that did sacrifice and him that should bee sacrificed thus they tyed the slaue by one foote to a Wheele of stone giuing him a Sword and Target in his hands to defend himselfe then presently stept forth hee that sacrificed him armed with another Sword and Target if hee that should bee sacrificed defends himselfe valiantly against the other and resisted him hee then remayned freed from the Sacrifice winning the name of a famous Captayne and so was reputed but if hee were vanquished they then sacrificed him on the stone whereunto hee was was tyed It was another kinde of Sacrifice when as they appointed any slaue to bee the representation of the Idoll saying that it was his Picture They euery yeere gaue one slaue to the Priests that they might neuer want the liuely Image of their Idoll At his first entry into the Office after he had beene well washed they attyred him with all the ornaments of the Idoll giuing him the same name Hee was that whole yeere reuerenced and honoured as the Idoll it selfe and had alwayes with him twelue men for his Guard lest hee should flye with which Guard they suffered him to goe freely and where he would and if by chance he fled the chiefe of the Guard was put in his place to represent the Idoll and after to bee sacrificed This Indian had the most honourable lodging in all the Temple where hee did eate and drinke and whither all the chiefe Ministers came to serue and honour him carrying him meate after the manner of great Personages When hee went through the streets of the Citie hee was well accompanied with Noblemen hee carried a lâ—â—tle Flute in his hand which sometimes hee sounded to giue them knowledge when he passed then presently the women came forth with their little children in their armes which they presented vnto him saluting him as God All the rest of the people did the like at night they put him in a strong Prison or Cage leâ—t he should flye and when the Feast came they sacrificed him as hath beene said By these and many other meanes hath the Deuill abused and entertayned these poore wretches and such was the multitude of those that had beene sacrificed by this infernall crueltie as it seemes a matter incredible for they affirme there were some dayes fiue thousand or more and that there were aboue twentie thousand sacrificed in diuers places The Deuill to entertaine this murther of men vsed a pleasant and strange inuention which was when it pleased the Priests of Satan they went to their Kings telling them how their Gods dyed for hunger and that they should remember them Presently they prepared themselues and aduertised one another that their Gods required meate and therefore they should command their people to bee readie to goe to the Warres and thus the people
with heauie burthens that shewing their courage therein they might more easily be admitted into the company of Souldiers By this meanes it happened that many went laden to the Armie and returned Captaines with markes of honour Some of them were so desirous to be noted as they were either taken or slaine and they held it lesse honourable to remaine a prisoner And therefore they sought rather to be cut in peeces then to fall captiues into their enemies hands See how Noblemens children that were inclined to the warres were imployed The others that had their inclination to matters of the Temple and to speake after our manner to be Ecclesiasticall men hauing attained to sufficient yeares they were drawne out of the colledge and placed in the Temple in the lodging appointed for religious men and then they gaue them the order of Ecclesiasticall men There had they Prelates and Masters to teach them that which concerned their profession where they should remaine being destined thereunto These Mexicans tooke great care to bring vp their children if at this day they would follow this order in building of houses colledges for the instruction of youth without doubt Christianitie should flourish much amongst the Indians Some godly persons haue begunne and the King with his Counsell haue fauoured it but for that it is a matter of no profit they aduance little and proceede coldly We haue not discouered any Nation at the Indians that liue in comminalties which haue not their recreations in plaies dances and exercises of pleasure At Peru I haue seene plaies in manner of combats where the men of both sides were sometimes so chafed that often their Paella which was the name of this exercise fell out dangerous I haue also seene diuers sorts of dances wherein they did counterfait and represent certaine trades and offices as shepheards labourers fishers and hunters and commonly they made all those dances with a very graue sound and pale there were other dances and maskes which they called Guacones whose actions were pure representations of the deuill There were also men that dance on the shoulders one of another as they doe in Portugall the which they call Paellas The greatest pars of these dances were superstitions and kindes of Idolatries for that they honoured their Idols and Guacas in that manner For this reason the Prelates haue laboured to take from them these dances all they could but yet they suffer them for that part of them are but sports of recreation for alwayes they dance after their manner In these dances they vse sundry sorts of instruments whereof some are like Flutes or little Canons others like Drums and others like Cornets but commonly they sing all with the voyce and first one or two sing the song then all the rest answer them Some of these songs were very wittily composed containing Histories and others were full of superstitions and some were meere follies Our men that haue conuersed among them haue laboured to reduce matters of our holy faith to their tunes the which hath profited well for that they employ whole dayes to rehearse and sing them for the great pleasure and content they take in their tunes They haue likewise put our compositions of Musicke into their Language as Octaues Songs and Rondels the which they haue very aptly turned and in truth it is a goodly and very necessary meanes to instruct the people In Peru they commonly call Dances Tagui in other Prouinces Areittos and in Mexico Mittottes There hath not beene in any other place any such curiositie of Playes and Dances as in New Spaine where at this day we see Indians so excellent Dancers as it is admirable Some dance vpon a Cord some vpon a long and streight stake in a thousand sundry sorts others with the soles of their feet and their hammes do handle cast vp and receiue againe a very heauy blocke which seemes incredible but in seeing it They doe make many other shewes of their great agilitie in leaping vaulting and tumbling sometimes bearing a great and heauy burthen sometimes enduring blowes able to breake a barre of Iron But the most vsuall exercise of recreation among the Mexicans is the solemne Mittotte and that is a kind of dance they held so braue and so honourable that the King himselfe danced but not ordinarily as the King Don Pedro of Arragon with the Barber of Valencia This Dance or Mittotte was commonly made in the Courts of the Temple and in those of the Kings houses which were more spacious They did place in the midst of the Court two Instruments one like to a Drumme and the other like a Barrell made of one piece and hollow within which they set vpon the forme of a man a beast or vpon a Pillar These two Instruments were so well accorded together that they made a good harmony and with these Instruments they made many kinds of Ayres and Songs They did all sing and dance to the sound and measure of these Instruments with so goodly an order and accord both of their feet and voyces as it was a pleasant thing to behold In these Dances they made two Circles or Wheeles the one was in the middest neere to the Instruments wherein the Ancients and Noblemen did sing and dance with a soft and slow motion and the other was of the rest of the people round about them but a good distance from the first wherein they danced two and two more lightly making diuers kinds of paces with certayne leaps to the measure All which together made a very great Circle They attyred themselues for these Dances with their most precious apparell and Iewels euery one according to his abilitie holding it for a very honourable thing for this cause they learned these Dances from their infancie And although the greatest part of them were done in honour of their Idols yet was it not so instituted as hath beene said hut only as a recreation and pastime for the people Therefore it is not conuenient to take them quite from the Indians but they must take good heed they mingle not their superstitions amongst them I haue seene this Mittotte in the Court of the Church of Topetzotlan a Village seuen leagues from Mexico and in my opinion it was a good thing to busie the Indians vpon Festiuall dayes seeing they haue need of some recreation and because it is publike and without the preiudice of any other there is lesse inconuenience then in others which may be done priuately by themselues if they tooke away these To the Reader REader I here present vnto thee the choisest of my Iewels My trauelling fancis hath inuited many Readers to many my labours in strange births already Qâ—ae regio in terris nostri non plena laboris Iaponian and China rarities so remote from our world are neere to our worke and their characters communicated here to the Reader not their arts alone Thou hast here also Indostan Arabike Persian
Margarites Diamonds and other stones all of glasse Mutezuma receiued it thankfully and went before with one of the Princes his Nephewes and commanded the other to leade Cortes by the hand next after him in the midst of the street and proceeding forward in this order then came the Gentlemen in the richest Liuery to welcome him one by one touching the ground with their hands and after returned to their standing And if the Citizens had come as they requested all that day would not haue serued for salutations The coller of glasse pleased well Mutezuma and because hee would not take without giuing a better thing as a great Prince hee commanded to be brought two collers of red Prawnes which are there much esteemed and at euery one of them hanged eight Shrimps of gold of excellent workmanship and of a finger length euery one he put these collers with his owne hands about Cortes his necke the which was esteemed a most great fauour yea and the Indians maruelled at it At this time they were come to the street end which was almost a mile long broad streight and very faire and full of houses on each side in whose doores windowes and tops was such a multitude of Indians to behold the strangers that I know not who wondred most our men to see such a number of them or else they to see our men their Ordnance and Horses a thing so strange vnto them They were brought vnto a great Court or house of Idols which was the Lodging Axaiaca at the doore whereof Mutezuma tooke Cortes by the hand and brought him into a faire hall and placed him vpon a rich Carpet saying vnto him Sir now are you in your owne house eate and take your rest and pleasure for I will shortly come and visit you againe Such as you heare was the receiuing of Hernando Cortes by Mutezuma a most mightie King into his great and famous Citie of Mexico the eight day of Nouember 1519. The house where the Spaniards were lodged was great and large with many faire chambers sufficient for them all it was neate cleane matted and hanged with Cloth of Cotton and Feathers of many colours pleasant to behold When Mutezuma was departed from Cortes hee beganne to set his house in order and placed the Ordnance at his doore and hauing all his things in good sort he went to a sumptuous Dinner that was prepared for him Assoone as Mutezuma had made an end of his Dinner hearing that the Strangers were risen from the Table and reposed a while then came hee to Cortes saluting him and sate downe by him He gaue vnto him diuers Iewels of Gold Plate Feathers and many Garments of Cotton both rich well wouen and wrought of strange colours a thing comely that did manifest his greatnesse and also confirme their imagination This gift was deliuered honourably and then beganne his talke as followeth Lords and Gentlemen I doe much reioyce to haue in my house such valiant men as yee are for to vse you with courtesie and intreate you with honour according to your desert and my estate And where heretofore I desired that you should not come hither the onely cause was my people had a great feare to see you for your gesture and grimme beards did terrifie them yea they reported that yee had such beasts as swallowed men and that your comming was from Heauen bringing with you Lightning Thunder and Thunder-bolts wherewith you made the Earth to tremble and to shake and that yee slue therewith whom yee pleased But now I doe see and know that you are mortall men and that yee are quiet and hurt no man also I haue seene your Horses which are but your Seruants and your Gunnes like vnto shooting Trunkes I doe now hold all for Fables and Lyes which haue beene reported of you and I doe also accept you for my meere Kinsman My Father told mee that hee had heard his forefathers say of whom I doe discend that they held opinion how they were not Naturals of this Land but come hither by chance in companie of a mightie Lord who after a while that hee had abode here they returned to their naturall soyle After many yeeres expired they camâ— againe for those whom they had left heere behind them but they would not goe with them because they had here inhabited and had Wiues and Children and great gouernment in the Land Now these mightie Lords seeing that they were so stubborne and would not returne with them departed from them sore displeased saying that hee would send his Children that should both rule and gouerne them in Iustice Peace and ancient Religion And for this consideration wee haue alwayes suspected and beleeued that such a people should come to rule and gouerne vs and considering from whence you come I doe thinke that you are they whom wee looked for and the notice which the great Emperour Charles had for vs who hath now sent you hither Therefore Lord and Captaine bee well assured that wee will obey you if there bee no feyned or deceitfull matter in your dealings and will also diuide with you and yours all that we haue And although this which I haue said were not onely for your vertue fame and deeds of valiant Gentlemen I would yet doe it for your worthinesse in the battailes of Tauasco Teocazinco and Chollolla being so few to ouercome so many Now againe if yee imagine that I am a God and the walls and rooffes of my houses and all my vessell of seruice to be of pure Gold as the men of Zempoallan Tlaxcallan and Huexozinco haue informed you it is not so and I iudge you to bee so wise that you giue no credit to such Fables You shall also note that through your comming hither many of my subiects haue rebelled and are become my mortall enemies but yet I purpose to breake their wings Come feele you my bodie I am of flesh and bone a mortall man as other are and no God although as a King I doe esteeme my selfe of greater dignitie and preheminence then others My houses you doe also see which are of timber and earth and the principallest of Masons worke therefore now you doe both know and see what odious lyers those Tale-bearers were But troth it is that Gold Plate Feathers Armour Iewels and other Riches I haue in the Treasury of my Forefathers a long time preserued as the vse of Kings is all the which you and yours shall enioy at all times And now it may please you to take your rest for I know that you are weary of your iourney Cortes with ioyfull countenance humbled himselfe seeing some teares fall from Mutezuma his eyes saying vnto him vpon the trust I haue had in your clemencie I insisted to come both to see and talke with your Highnesse and now I know that all are lyes which hath beene told mee The like your Highnesse hath heard reported of vs assure your selfe that the Emperour King of
large compassed round about with doores and is so great that a hundred thousand persons come thither to chop and change as a Citie most principall in all that Region Wherefore the resort is from farre parts vnto that place Euery occupation and kinde of merchandise hath his proper place appointed which no other may by any meanes occupie or disturbe Likewise pesterous wares haue their place accordingly that is to say stone timber lime bricke and all kinde of stuffe vnwrought being necessarie to build withall Also Mats both fine and course of sundrie workmanship also Coales Wood and all sorts of earthen vessell glased and painted very curiously Deere skinnes both raw and tanned in haire and without haire of many colours for Shoomakers Bucklers Targets Ierkins and lining of woodden Corselets also skinnes of other beasts and fowle in feathers readie dressed of all sorts the colours and strangenesse thereof was a thing to behold The richest merchandise was Salt and Mantels of cotton wooll of diuers colours both great and smal some for beds others for garments and clothing other for tapissarie to hang houses other cotten cloth for lining breeches shirts table clothes towels napkins and such like things There were also Mantels made of the leaues of the tree called Metl and of Palme tree and Cony haire which are well esteemed being very warme but the Couerlets made of feathers are the best they sell threed made of Cony haire pieces of linnen cloth made of cotton wooll also skaines of threed of all colours also it is strange to see the great store of fowle some wilde some tame some water fowle and other some of rapine All the brauerie of the Market is the place where gold and feathers ioyntly wrought is sold for any thing that is in request is there liuely wrought in gold and feathers and gallant colours The Indians are so expert and perfect in this science that they will worke or make a Butter-flie any wild Beast Trees Roses Flowers Herbs Rootes or any other thing so liuely that it is a thing maruellous to behold It hapneth many times that one of these workmen in a whole day will eate nothing onely to place one feather in his due perfection turning and tossing the feather to the light of the Sunne into the shade or darke place to see where is his most naturall perfection and till his worke be finished he will neither eate nor drinke There are few Nations of so much patience The Art or Science of Gold-smiths among them is the most curious and very good workmanship engrauen with tooles made of flint or in mold They will cast a platter in mold with eight corners and euery corner of seuerall metall that is to say the one of gold and the other of siluer without any kind of solder they will also found or cast a little caldron with loose handles hanging thereat as wee vse to cast a bell they will also cast in mold a fish of metall with one scale of siluer on his backe and another of gold they will make a Parret or Popinjay of metall that his tongue shall shake and his head mooue and his wings flutter they will cast an Ape in mold that both hands and feet shall stirre and hold a spindle in his hand seeming to spin yea and an Apple in his hand as though he would eate it Our Spaniards were not a little amazed at the sight of these things For our Gold-smiths are not to be compared vnto them They haue skill also of Amell worke and to set any precious stone But now as touching the Market there is to sell Gold Siluer Copper Leade Latton and Tin although there is but little of the three last metals mentioned There are pearles precious stones diuers and sundrie sorts of shells and bones spunges and other Pedlers ware which certainly are many and strange sorts yea and a thing to laugh at their Haberdash toyes and triffles There are also many kinde of Hearbs Roots and Seedes as well to bee eaten as for medicine for both men women and children haue great knowledge in hearbs for through pouertie and necessitie they seeke them for their sustenance and helpe of their infirmities and diseases They spend little among Physicians although there are some of that Art and many Apothecaries who doe bring into the market Ointments Sirrops Waters and other drugs fit for sicke persons they cure all diseases almost with hearbs yea as much as for to kill Lice they haue a proper hearbe for the purpose The seuerall kindes of meates to bee sold are without number as Snakes without head and taile little Dogs gelt Moll 's Rats long Wormes Lice yea and a kinde of earth for at one season in the yeere they haue Nets of maile with the which they rake vp a certaine dust that is bred vpon the water of the Lake of Mexico and that is kneaded together like vnto Oas of the Sea they gather much of this victuall and keepe it in heapes and make thereof Cakes like vnto brick-bats they sell not onely this ware in the Market but also send it abroad to other Faires and Markets afarre off they eate this meate with as good stomacks as wee eate cheese yea and they hold opinion that this skum or fatnesse of the water is the cause that such great number of fowle commeth to the Lake which in the winter season is infinite All the Sellers pay a certaine summe for their shops or standings to the King as a custome and they to bee preserued and defended from theeues and for that cause there goe certaine Sergeants or Officers vp and downe the Market to espie out malefactors In the middest of the Market standeth a house which may bee seene throughout the Faire and there sitteth twelue ancient men for Iudges to dispatch Law matters their buying and selling is to change one ware for another as thus one giueth a Hen for a bundell of Maiz other giue Mantels for Salt or money which is Cacao and this is their order to chop and change they haue measure and strike for all kinde of Corne and other earthen measures for Hony and Wine and if any Measure bee falsified they punish the offenders and breake their measures The Temple is called Teucalli that is to say Gods House Teutl signifieth God and Calli is a House a name very fit if that house had beene of the true God The Spaniards that vnderstand not the language doe pronounce and call those Temples Cues and the God Vitzilopuchtli Vchilobos There are in Mexico many Churches with Towres for their Parishes and Streets wherein are Chappels and Altars where the Images and Idols doe stand and those Chappels doe serue for buriall places of their Founders for others are buried in the ground about them or Church-yards All their Temples are of one fashion therefore it shall bee now sufficient to speake of the principall Church This Temple is square and doth
last discourse with Frier William 43. His letters to the French King 45.50 Mangu or Mango-Chan 114.10 Baptized 115.60 Dyeth 117.20 Mangani what 97.1 Mangu-Chans Iustice done vpon his owne Wife 44.50 45.1 Manguslane a Port 235.30 The people described ibid. Mâ—nilla the Iland 286.10 A Bishops Sea there ibid. Mâ—nna-hota the Riuer in Virginia 599 Manse and Taute Ilanders of Cathaya 34.10 Mansflesh eaten in the Siege of Mosco 780.20 Map-makers and Globe-makers create Lands and Ilands at pleasure 461.10 Map of China the best with notes 401.402 c. Mappes of China their Errour 168.10 Maps purposely made false by the Spaniards 853.30 Maragnon or the Riuer of Amazones in the West Indies the chiefest of the World 933.60 Seuenty leagues broad at the mouth 934.20 Marble a kind of it much esteemed in China 315.312.1 Like to Iaspar ibid. Gotten out of the Riuers and forced with Fire 313.1 Marchpane in China 292.50 298.40 Marcopia or Mangat the Citie 634 30 Marcus Paulus Venetus made one of Cublai Chaâ—s Clerkes 67.40 He learnes foure Languages ibid. Sent Ambassadour by him to Carahan ibid. 50. Writes a Iournall of his trauels ibid. Continues a long time with the Great Chan ibid. Goes to Argon in India 68.30 To Trebesonde Constantinople Negroponte and to Venice againe ibid. 40. Where no body knew him ibid. 50.60 Taken Prisoner by the Genowayes might not be redeemed 69.1 He writes his trauailes ibid. Marcus Paulus Venetus his Booke 65.40 Mares tayle the Tartars Ensigne 643.1 Mares white all Consecrated in Tartarie when and how 44.10 Much like to the Papists fashion saith Rubruquis ibid. Magarita Iland in the West Indies the distance from Hispaniola and Trinidad the Villages in it Pearle-fishing there the Latitude 866.20 Margarites Sound in Orkney 827.20 Marienberg by Danske the Lutheran and Romane Religions exercised there 626.20 Built by whom ibid. Market-wares of Mexico 1132. c. Mermalades of West Indian fruit 957.60.958.20 Marriages of the Chinois 367.50 One Wife and many Concubines which they buy and sell againe their Children inherite ibid. They Marry not any of their owne name ibid. Marriages publicke Vtensiles for them in China 99.10 Marriages of the Mamâ—ses of Curland 628. Of the Lithuanians 628.60 Marriages in China 182.30 Marriages of the Chinois 393.60 See Weddings Marriages of the Mexicans 1009.40 Marriages of the Samoieds 555.40 Marriages the third or fourth not well allowed in the Greeke Church 435.30 The manner of Solemization in Russia 453. Held vnlawfull without consent of Parents 454.1 Large Dowries and no Ioynters ibid. 10. They goe on Horsebacke to Church ibid. The Ceremonies at Church like ours ibid. Performed at the Altar with Ring and ioyning of hands shee knockes her Head vpon his Shooe and he throwes the lappe of his Garment ouer her ibid. The Cermony of the Loafe and Meade and Corne flung vpon them and the Brides silence ibid. The Marriage Feast and the Bridegroome and Bride called Duke and Duchesse 456.1 Marriages of the Crim Tartars what degrees are forbidden them their Dowries 441.30 Marriages of the West Indians 991.40 993.40 998.40 Of the Mexicans 1044 Marriages incestuous of the Kings of Peru 1054.50 Marriage Solemnities 1058 Marriage Rites of Mexico 1107. c. Martauan in Pegu 281.40 Santa Martha Prouince in the West Indies the Extent Site natiue Commodities Mines precious Stones Latitude Martyrs of the Diuels making 70.50 Maskes c. at the Coronation of the Kings of Mexico 1019.40 Masking in China 349.40 Massis the Mountaine where Noahs Arke rested 50.20 Masuaga the Iland 285.20 Mathematickes first taught in China 329.60 339.20 30 The meannesse of their former skill that way 344.20 Their Instruments 346.20 Matriga the City where 2.10 Matrimony the forme in Russia 229.50 230.1 Matepheone or Mathewes Land 805 Mattuschan Y ar in Russia the way thence to Ob 805.30 Maudlen Sownd in Greenland the latitude 721.40 Maundy Thursday the Russian Emperour receiues the Sacrament vpon 227.50 May-feasts and May Flowers brought by the Indians to their houses 1045.30 May-pole of snow 492.10 Mays or Indian Wheate makes men scabbie how it growes differences of the graine how drest and eaten malted for Beâ—re 953 It serues for Butter Bread Wine and Oyle and for man beast 954.1 Meani are Temples in China 201.40 Meades of seuerall sorts 231.1 Meates some holyer then others in Russia 453. Their superstitious abstinence ibid. Meates prepared for Idols in Mexico 104.60 Meate-forkes of Gold 242.50 Mechoacan the Bishopricke Prouince in the West Indies the Extent Altitude of the Citie other Townes vnder it 874.40 875 Mechouacans forsaken by their kinsmen of Mexico how 1002.60 They hate the Mexicans therefore 1003.1 Mecriti or Meditae a Tartarian people of Bargu 79.40 Media now called Sheruan 245.40 Conquered by the Turkes ibid. Possessed by the Turkes 244.20 Mediator the Russes errour about him 452 Meditae or Mecriti in Tartaria 79.4 Mediterranean Sea none of note in all America 926.50 Mâ—goa in China spoyled by fiftie Iaponians 299 Melons of West India described 955.30 Men with tayles 104.1 Men beasts and fowle how they came into America a discourse of it 964 Men-eaters 101.20 103.50 eating their owne kindred 103.60 Mendez his designe and performance 278.20 Merchants poore in Russia 432.50 Merchants Feast of Mexico the manner of it 1048. c. They eate the Man which they had Sacrificed 1049.20 Merclas so the Tartars call the Merdui 12.30 Merdui a people in Tartarie ibid. Mergates Straights 488.50 Merida Citie in the West Indies the Latitude 875.30 The description ibid. Meridin the Prouince where 69.50 Sir Iohn Mericke Agent in Russia 748.749 Sent Ambassadour thither 791. Makes the Peace betwixt Russia Sweden 792.50 Merites onely aduance in China 388 1 Merkit or Crit Nestorian Christians in Catay 15.10 Mermayd seene and described 575.60 Mesopotamia the bounds 110.50 Mestizos or Children gotten by Spaniards vpon Indian women 3. thousand in one Prouince 902.10 Meta incognita discouered by Sir Martin Frobisher 463.30 Metall held by the Chinois for an Element 345.50 Metals grow like Plants a Philosophicall discourse of their production 941.942 Their diuersities and vseâ— of the qualitie of the earth where they grow in barren places the finest Metals on the top of the Mine 946.40 All Metals but Gold swimmes in Quickesiluer 948.1 Metempsychosis or the transmigration of Soules in China 368.60.369 Metempsychosis the opinion of it causes Mothers to kill their Children 396.20 Metempsychosis the Iudge for it 408.10 Methodius the Armenian Prophet 49.50 Metropolitan of Muscouia his State hee sits while the Emperour stands 226.50 The Emperour leades his Horse 227.30 The people spreads their garments vnder him Hee blesseth them ibid. The Emperour dines with him on Palme-sunday 227.40 All matters of Religion the Emperour referres to him 228.1 Metropolitan of Mosco made a Ptatriarch 445.40.50 The maner ibid. His imagined Iurisdiction oueÌ„r the whole Greeke Church 446.20 Metropolitans of Nouogrod and Rostoue vnder the Patriarch of Mosco ibid.
signifying the drought and barrennesse of the time The young men came wrapped in red Curtaines with Garlands and chaines of roasted Mays The Maydes were clothed in new Garments wearing chaines about theirs neckes of roasted Mays and vpon their heads Mytres made of rods couered with this Mays they had their feet couered with feathers and their armes and cheekes painted They brought much of this roasted Mays and the chiefe men put it vpon their heads and about their neckes taking flowres in their hands The Idoll being placed in his Litter they strewed round about a great quantitie of the boughes of Manguey the leaues whereof are large and pricking This Litter being set vpon the religious mens shoulders they carried it in Procession within the circuit of the Court two Priests marching before with Censors giuing often Incense to the Idoll and euery time they gaue Incense they lifted vp their armes as high as they could to the Idoll and to the Sunne saying that they lifted vp their Prayers to Heauen euen as the smoke ascended on high Then all the people in the Court turned round to the place whither the Idoll went euery one carrying in his hand new coards of the threed of the Manguey a fadome long with a knot at the end and with them they whipped themselues vpon the shoulders euen as they doe here vpon holy Thursday All the wals of the Court and Battlements were full of boughes and flowres so fresh and pleasant as it did giue a great contentment This Procession being ended they brought the Idoll to his vsuall place of abode Then came a great multitude of people with flowres dressed in diuers sorts wherewith they filled the Temple and all the Court so as it seemed the ornament of an Oratory All this was put in order by the Priests the young men administring these things vnto them from without The Chappell or Chamber where the Idoll remayned was all this day open without any Veile This done euery one came and offered Curtines and pendants of Sandally precious Stones Iewels Incence sweet wood Grapes or eares of Mays Quailes and finally all they were accustomed to offer in such solemnities When as they offered Quailes which was the poore mans offering they vsed this ceremonie they deliuered them to the Priests who taking them pulled off their heads and cast them at the foote of the Altar where they lost their bloud and so they did of all other things which were offered Euery one did offer meate and fruite according to their power the which was laid at the foote of the Altar and the Ministers gathered them vp and carried them to their Chambers This solemne offering done the people went to dinner euery one to his village or house leauing the feast suspended vntill after dinner In the meane time the yong Men and Maidens of the Temple with their ornaments were busied to serue the Idoll with all that was appointed for him to eate which meate was prepared by other women who had made a vow that day to serue the Idoll And therefore such as had made this vow came by the point of day offering themselues to the Deputies of the Temple that they might command them what they would haue done the which they did carefully performe They did prepare such variety of meates as it was admirable This meate being ready and the houre of dinner come all these Virgins went out of the Temple in procession euery one carrying a little basket of bread in her hand and in the other a dish of these meates before them marched an old man like to a steward with a pleasant habit he was cloathed in a white Surples downe to the calues of his legges vpon a doublet without sleeues of red leather like to a iacket he carried wings instead of sleeues from the which hung broad ribbands at the which did hang a small Calibasse or pumpion which was couered with flowers by little holes that were made in it and within it were many superstitious things This old man thus attyred marched very humbly and heauily before the preparation with his head declining and comming neere the foote of the staires he made a great obeisance and reuerence Then going on the one side the Virgins drew neere with the meate presenting it in order one after another with great reuerence This seruice presented the old man returned as before leading the Virgins into their conuent This done the yong men and ministers of the Temple came forth and gathered vp this meate the which they carried to the Chambers of the chiefe Priests of the Temple who had fasted fiue dayes eating onely once a day and they had also abstained from their wiues not once going out of the Temple in these fiue dayes During the which they did whip themselues rigorously with cords they did eate of this diuine meate for so they called it what they could was it Lawfull for any other to eate thereof All the people hauing dined they assembled againe in the court to see the end of the feast whither they brought a captiue which by the space of a whole yeare had represented the Idoll being attired decked and honoured as the Idoll it selfe and doing all reuerence vnto him they deliuered him into the hands of the sacrificers who at that instant presented themselues taking him by the feete and hands The Pope did open his stomacke and pull out his heart then did he lift vp his hand as high as he could shewing it to the Sunne and to the Idoll as hath beene said Hauing thus sacrificed him that represented the Idoll they went into a holy place appointed for this purpose whither came the yong Men and Virgins of the Temple with their ornaments the which being put in order they danced and sung with Drummes and other instruments on the which the chiefe Priests did play and sound Then came all the Noblemen with ensignes and ornaments like to the yong men who danced round about them They did not vsually kill any other men that day but him that was sacrificed yet euery fourth yeare they had others with him which was in the yeare of Iubile and full pardons After Sunne set euery one being satisfied with sounding eating and drinking the Virgins went all to their conuent they tooke great dishes of earth full of bread mixt with hony couered with small panniers wrought and fashioned with dead mens heads and bones and they carried the collation to the Idoll mounting vp to the Court which was before the doore of the Oratorie and hauing set them downe they retired in the same order as they came the steward going still before Presently came forth all the yong men in order with canes or reedes in their hands who began to runne as fast as they could to the top of the staires of the Temple who should come first to the dishes of the collation The Elders or chiefe Priests obserued him that came first second third and fourth without regarding the
rest This collation was likewise all carried away by the yong men as great Relicks This done the foure that arriued first were placed in the midst of the Ancients of the Temple bringing them to their chambers with much honour praising them and giuing them ornaments and from thence forth they were respected and reuerenced as men of marke The taking of this collation being ended and the feast celebrated with much ioy and noise they dismissed all the yong men and maides which had serued the Idoll by meanes whereof they went one after another as they came forth All the small children of the Colledges and Schooles were at the gate of the court with bottomes of rushes and hearbs in their hands which they cast at them mocking and laughing as of them that came from the seruice of the Idoll they had liberty then to dispose of themselues at their pleasure and thus the Feast ended ALthough I haue spoken sufficiently of the seruice the Mexicans did vnto their gods yet will I speake something of the feast they called Quetzacoalt which was the god of riches the which was solemnised in this manner Fortie dayes before the Marchants bought a slaue well proportioned without any fault or blemish either of sicknesse or of hurt which they did attire with the ornaments of the Idoll that he might represent it forty dayes Before his cloathing they did clense him washing him twice in a lake which they called the lake of the gods and being purified they attired him like the Idoll During these forty dayes he was much respected for his sake whom he represented By night they did imprison him as hath beene said lest he should flye and in the morning they tooke him out of prison setting him vpon an eminent place where they serued him giuing him exquisite meates to eate After he had eaten they put a chaine of flowers about his necke and many nosegaies in his hand He had a well appointed guard with much people to accompany him When he went through the Citie he went dancing and singing through all the streetes that he might be knowne for the resemblance of their god and when he beganne to sing the women and little children came forth of their houses to salute him and to offer vnto him as to their god Two old men of the Ancients of the Temple came vnto him nine dayes before the feast and humbling themselues before him they said with a low and submisse voyce Sir you must vnderstand that nine dayes hence the exercise of dancing and singing doth end and thou must then dye and then he must answer â—n a good houre They call this ceremony Neyola Maxiltleztli which is to say the aduertisement and when they did thus aduertise him they tooke very carefull heede whither he were said or if he danced as ioyfully as he was accustomed the which if he did not as cheerefully as they desired they made a foolish superstition in this manner They presently tooke the sacrificing rasors the which they washed and clensed from the bloud of men which remained of the former sacrifices Of this washing they made a drinke mingled with another liquor made of Cacao giuing it him to drinke they said that this would make him forget what had beene said vnto him and would make him in a manner insensible returning to his former dancing and mirth They said moreouer that he would offer himselfe cheerefully to death being inchanted with this drinke The cause why they sought to take from him this heauinesse was for that they held it for an ill augure and a fore-telling of some great harme The day of the Feast being come after they had done him much honour sung and giuen him incense the sacrificers tooke him about midnight and did sacrifice him as hath beene said offering his heart vnto the Moone the which they did afterwards cast against the Idoll letting the body fall to the bottome of the staires of the Temple where such as had offered him tooke him vp which were the Marchants whose feast it was Then hauing carried him into the chiefest mans house amongst them the body was drest with diuers sawces to celebrate at the breake of day the banquet and dinner of the feast hauing first bid the Idoll good morrow with a small dance which they made whilst the day did breake and that they prepared the sacrifice Then did all the Marchants assemble at this banket especially those which made it a trafficke to buy and sell slaues who were bound euery yeere to offer one for the resemblance of their god This Idoll was one of the most honored in all the Land and therefore the Temple where he was was of a great authoritie There were threescore staires to ascend vp vnto it and on the top was a Court of an indifferent largenesse very finely drest and plastered in the midst whereof was a great round thing like â—nto an Ouen hauing the entrie low and narrow so as they must stoope very low that 〈◊〉 enter unto it This Temple had Chambers and Chappels as the rest where there were conuents of Priests yong Men Maides and Children as hath beene said and there was one Priest alone resident continually the which they changed weekely For although there were in euery one of these Temples three or foure Curates or Ancients yet did euery one serue his weeke without parting His charge that weeke after he had instructed the children was to strike vp a Drum euery day at the Sunne-setting to the same end that we are accustomed to ring to Euensong This Drum was such as they might heare the house sound thereof throughout all the parts of the Citie then euery man shut vp his merchandise and retired vnto his house and there was so great a silence as there seemed to be no liuing creature in the Towne In the morning when as the day began to breake they began to sound the Drum which was a signe of the day beginning so as trauellers and strangers attended this signall to begin their iournies for till that time it was not lawfull to goe out of the Citie There was in this Temple a Court of reasonable greatnesse in the which they made great dances and pastimes with games or comedies the day of the Idols feast for which purpose there was in the middest of this court a Theatre of thirty foote square very finely decked and trimmed the which they decked with flowers that day with all the art and inuention that might be being inuironed round with Arches of diues flowers and feathers and in some places there were tied many small Birds Conies and other tame beasts After dinner all the people assembled in this place and the Players presented themselues and plaied Comedies some counterfeit the deafe and the rheumatike others the lame some the blinde and without hands which came to seeke for cure of the Idoll the deafe answered confusedly the rheumaticke did cough the lame halted telling their miseries